"^/'?{!y--:s^^vi?;:I%?^^

': -' \" ^^fJjs 7 ^^:^^^^^!^^^^^^^

:'..;- V-^r '^.jjC--^.; -*rr_-^-:: ":' r -.;-; v -^rvSJ^^-7C^^:Ssr?:iVfe^ i T-3 : --. .*- \iVrj V-j.-.;;^
. -I-'--. ~ -----.- .--i:;----:.^-. ^.-'^i -..-.i^Vjiai;! */.-iCsrt.-^?'.'5r-^-:r-"- -*--"- 'I----

-.,-r-

'/ /S'.S/'S/S/Y/ ///

;

^-

- : -- \ -

//>-/

^^_ II

v

c U, m v c r 3 i H o i Cb i c u

lean Ei

l.3 nion oecto

? .'t

UP' J

Clbc tlnivcrsit^ of Cbica^o
lEi.brarics

American Bible Union Collection

A LITERAL TRANSLATION

OP THB

GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW,

DEFINITE EULES OF T EANSLATIOF,

AND AN

ENGLISH VERSION OF THE SAME.

HERMAN HEINEETTER,
* ?

'OB ASCERTAINING THE SENSE CC
GREEK MANUSCRIPTS," &C. &C.

AUTHOR OF " KULES FOB ASCERTAINING THE SENSE CONVETED IN ANCIENT

THIRD EDITION STANDARD.

LONDON:

PUBLISHED BY CEADOCK & Co., 48, PATERNOSTER ROW, AND
J. BUMPUS, 158, OXFORD STREET.

February 1st, 1856.
[ENTERED AT STATIONER'S HALL.]

LONDON
FEINTED BY E. COLYEK, 17, FENCHUKCH STREET.

PREFACE.

It is no light undertaking to attempt, in the pre-
sent day, to produce a Translation of the Sacred
Scriptures ; and he that shrinks not from the labour,
should consider, that "assiduity is but one of the
requisite qualifications. Perseverance may and does
exist, without learning, or without a capacity of mind
fitted for grappling with a subject, that has, for so
many hundred years, received the utmost attention,
and that has been advanced to the state of perfec-
tion, that the labour and wisdom of the most in-
defatigable, and most learned, and most powerfully
minded men, have been able to advance it. To
entertain a reasonable hope of labouring with suc-
cess in such an undertaking, a man ought to feel
convinced, that he possesses some advantage over
those that have preceded him; either that his
Learning and Research are more extensive ; or

IV. PREFACE.

that his powers of Mind are greater; or that he
possesses some description of Knowledge, of which
they were ignorant. Convictions of this description,
if rationally founded, are a sufficient warrant for
such an undertaking ; and the Public, if persuaded
of the existence of the same, are called on, not
to say required, to examine and weigh with care
and attention, the arguments advanced in support-
of the views of such an author.

In presenting this work to the Public, I do not
claim attention to it, on the ground of my possessing
Learning and Research; for the plan I have followed;
is, in all cases, to confine my translation of the
Greek into English, generally, to the precise Words,
and as far as I comprehend the subject, in all cases,
to the exact Sense, that the Received Translation, or
Donnegan's Lexicon, authorizes. In the Cases of
Nouns, and the Tenses, &c. of Verbs, I invariably
follow Valpy's Greek and English Grammar. These
authorities being highly esteemed, I have endea-
vored implicitly to copy ; I admit my obligation to
follow, in all cases, their dictates; but in no case
do I profess to justify them.

PREFACE. V.

Neither do I claim attention to my work, on the
ground of esteeming myself to possess greater powers
of Mind than those that have preceded me; but I
rest my claim, exclusively, on my conviction, that I
possess information of which they were ignorant ; and
that indeed of a nature, that appears to me, of vital
consequence to the attainment of the required end.
On this ground, alone, do I venture to come forward
as a translator of the Sacred Scriptures, and as I lay
claim to nothing worthy of attention, but this;
indeed, as I desire in all other respects, to follow the
directions of those that have preceded me, I trust my
endeavor will be examined, with an exclusive re-
ference to this one point, to which, alone, I solicit
attention, and which, alone, I feel called on to ex-
plain and defend.

The information that I consider I possess, con-
sists, in an expectation of my having discovered the
following particulars.

1st. The Punctuation employed by the Greeks.

2nd. The method of determining, in all cases, the

character of the Sense intended to be conveyed.

A 2

VI. PREFACE.

3rd. The Sense conveyed by the Insertion and
Omission of the article.

For the elucidation and explanation of the above
particulars, I must refer my readers to my Pamphlet,
entitled, Rules for Ascertaining the Sense conveyed in
Ancient Greek Manuscripts. No one acquainted
with Greek will maintain, that the possession of in-
formation on these points, is not essential to the
attainment of a correct Translation ; and as I believe
my views on these points to be correct, I feel bound
to submit them to public consideration. May He,
without whom nothing is Strong, nothing is Holy,
nothing is Pure, be pleased to grant, that should my
views be erroneous, my endeavor may be, by His
direction, a means of exciting others to labor, and
ultimately, of obtaining the truth.

HERMAN HEINFETTER.

17, Fenchurch Street,
July 1st, 1855.

INTRODUCTION.

In the following translation, I adhere, in every
ease, to what is stated in the following observations :

~\.st. No Greek word is translated differently to
to that which the Received Translation or Donnegan's
Lexicon authorizes.

2nd. In every case, the expression of the Transla-
tion of the Tenses of Verbs, is that which Valpy
states in his Grammar to be the rendering of tham ;
except, as far as my Rules, may, in some few cases,
to a certain extent, interfere.

3rd. The Expression and Omission of the Article,
is made, in all cases, to effect the Sense ; the character
of which effect, is Defined and Particularized in my
Rules.

4tth. The whole of the Punctuation, is in accord-

Vlll. INTRODUCTION.

ance to what, according to my Roles, is expressed in
tlie original.

5th. No transposition of words is admitted, beyond
what is stated in my Rules.

Qth. The character of the Sense of all passages is
determined by my Rules, which particularize the
marks by which to determine, whether Passages are
intended to convey A Literal, or a Metaphorical, or
other than a Literal Sense. A Sense Definite, or
Indefinite. Limited, or Unlimited. Particular, or
General. "Whether Parenthetical, or otherwise.
Whether Elliptical, or otherwise.

It will save the reader both time and trouble,
here to make a few observations; as, in this place, the
subjects to which they relate, may be considered
generally ; whereas if discussed in the Notes, they
would more or less be affected by the particular
biases and circumstances of the case connected with
which each particular passage ; and more particularly
am I induced here to present them, inasmuch as
they are, in my opinion, of great moment, having
been the source of numerous errors, not only grievous

INTRODUCTION. IX.

in relation to their number, bnt also in relation to
their extent in error.

It is I believe admitted by all Scholars, that a
strict Literal Translation of Greek into English, will
not produce, in every case, in each Language, agree-
ment in Sense. In practice, this disagreement is
corrected, by a substitution of that in English,
which in that Language, most nearly expresses, in
each particular place, what is expressed in the Greek.
To this I think no one can object ; but not so, when,
as continually occurs, this substitution is produced,
as the Actual Sense, under every circumstance, of a
Word, or Form of Expression : since the substituted
Sense, is as dependant on the exactness of the Par-
ticular Circumstance, as of the Word, or Form of
Greek; in addition to which, it should never be
forgotten, that, in such cases, it is only a Substituted
Sense, that is, the nearest approach to the Literal
Sense, of which the custom or usage of the other
Language will admit; hence the Substituted Sense,
independent of the Particular Circumstances, may
never be regarded, as a Sense of any Word, or Form
of Expression. To give an example The Aorist is

X. INTRODUCTION.

Translated in the Sense of the Present, Draw ; or of
the Perfect, Have drawn; or of its own particular
Sense, Drawn. I am quite ready to admit, that in
many places, the Aorist is rightly expressed in
English, by the Present Tense ; and in others, by
the Perfect Tense ; but I am not prepared to admit,
that these, or any similar classes of instances, either
in relation to this, or other Words and Forms of
Expression, are any justification for contending,
that it is optional with the Translator, how, in all
cases, such passages, are to be Translated. Thus in
relation to the Aorist, whether it is, in every case, to
be translated in the Present, Perfect, or Aorist Sense,
as the Translator may choose , that man will never
duly comprehend the Sense conveyed by Greek, who
regards the Sense, as that which the Author has not
power himself to fix, but must leave to the choice
and selection of him, who thinks fit to translate his
work ,- reducing the instruction of Almighty God, to
that which man deems it fitting it should be. With
reference to the Aorist, and my observations apply to
perhaps all the Cases in Greek, in which departures
of this kind, are said to be left to the choice of the

INTRODUCTION. XI.

Translator; the Present Sense,, regarded strictly, does
never express the Sense, in any case, that the Aorist
is used and intended to convey ; and the justification
for using the Present Tense in English, is not, that
it expresses the Sense of the Aorist in Greek, but
that in English, there is no permitted means of ex-
pressing by a single term, that which the Aorist in
Greek does express j thus, in the particular case, as
we have no Perfect Sense, and have a Present Sense,
we are compelled to Translate the Aorist in a Present
Sense. See John 4-7. A woman of Samaria comes
to have drawn water, and Note on it, also Note on
John 9-35 ; Still, however, our deficiency, does not
change the original Sense expressed by the Aorist,
or in any way sanction our considering, it may be
regarded, as justly Rendered by a Present Sense,
in any case, in which it is possible, by the usage of
our own Language, to express an Aorist Sense.
This Rule should be strictly attended to in all cases.
In some "cases, it is true, deficiency in our own
Language, may compel us to a substitute, but that
substitute, can only be defended, in those particular
cases, in which it is impossible, with regard to the

Xll. INTRODUCTION.

propriety of our own Language, to express the Sense
that is expressed in the Greek, and will in no way
sanction, what has by means of it been practised, a
departure from a strict Literal Sense, in cases, where
the requirements of our own Language, do not
necessitate thereto : neither will it in any way sanc-
tion, our regarding the Sense of the Aorist, to be
other, than that which is strictly its own.

Again ; it may be difficult, in some places, in
English, to distinguish between iva In order that,
and on That ; and it may also be, in some places,
contrary to the usage of own Language, to express
such difference ; but admitting such to be the case,
it will not sanction our regarding it, as left to the
choice of the Translator, to determine what is to be
the Sense conveyed by iva, whenever it is used; it is
not left to him to obscure, if not pervert the Sense,
as in John 13-34, and many, many other places ; and
the same in relation to many, many other words.

In conclusion I would observe in relation to this
subject, that if out of one hundred examples, ninety-
nine are compelled by the requirements of our own

INTRODUCTION. Xlll.

Language, to be Translated in other Sense, than a
strict Literal Rendering would afford, it does not
sanction or justify, if the requirements of our own
Language does not preclude, the Sense afforded by a
Strict Literal Translation of the original, the Trans-
lation of the hundredth passage, in any Sense, that
the strict Literal Translation of the original will not
afford.

It does not appear to me, that I shall infringe the
just limits of a Literal Translation, if in this and all
fdture Translations, I so far depart from the Form
of the Original, in all cases not affecting the Sense
as to Translate the Forms, such as, The father of us,
of them, of him, fyc. fyc. Our, Their, His Father,

Having fully stated in my Tract on ITJO-OV, the
reason, why zv xP Lar< ? I 7 ? " ^ should be Translated,
In the Dispensation of Jesus, I shall here only add,
that, in all cases, I shall hereafter so render it, with-
out further notice.

In my Tract on Kvpto s, I have stated the reasons,
why Kvpws not preceded by the Article, and used

XIV. INTRODUCTION.

as a Distinctive Appellation, is used exclusively in
relation to God ; and as I do not see the possibility
of distinguishing in English between the Appellation
Lord, when used in relation to God, and when used
in relation to Christ, in any way consistent with
our usage in relation to Sense and Sound, I have
substituted in my Versions for Lord, used in relation
to God, the Appellation, God, as ensuring a just
apprehension of the Sense.

I adopt the Greek Text of Griesbach, as I find
that some of his corrections are absolutely necessary ;
what he rejects being without example in, sometimes
in direct opposition to, the usage of the Greek Lan-
guage ; which in no one instance have I found to be
the case, in relation to any of his corrections.

The Figures between the Lines under 490, refer
the reader to the Rules. These figures are some-
times succeeded by a comma, which is followed by
other figures, these other figures point out the para-
graph in the Note to the Rule that is referred to.

490, refers the reader to my Tract on

INTRODUCTION. XV.

491, refers the reader to my Tract on Irja-ov.

492, Do. TLvVfj.a.

493, refers the reader to my Note Mat. 592.

494 Do. Mat. 624.

495 Do. Mat. 504.

496 Do. Mat. 658.

497 Do. Mat. 699,1.

497.1 Do. Mat. 546,1.

497.2 Do. Mat. 809.

497.3 Do. Mat. 508.

497.4 Do. Mat. 670,2.

497.5 Do. Mat. 532,1.

497.6 Do. Mat. 533,2.

497.7 Do. Mat. 522.

497.8 Do. Mat. 552 3 1.

498 Do. Mat. 831.

500 and above, refers the reader to the notes at
the foot of the page.

XVI. INTRODUCTION.

A Dotted Line under the printing, marks the
Arrangement or Government as Irregular. See the
Rules.

A Line under the printing, marks an Ellipsis.
See the Rules.

Italics, mark an addition to, or a substitution I
would propose for, the Translation in the Text, that
appears to me to make the Sense clearer.

The Stops are expressed as specified in the Rules.

To those who have not followed me through all
my examinations, the style of my Notes may present
a Dogmatic appearance; but the Reader, equally
with myself, derives advantage, in brevity, from the
Form I have adopted, viz., Literally Whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is. All that I intend
by the first of these expressions is, That in every
similar Government, Regularly Arranged, with a like
Context, it will be found, without any exception,
That the same character of Sense is intended to be
expressed; and that such Sense is, in every case, the
Literal Sense of the passage. By the second of
these expressions I mean, That in all similar passages,

INTRODUCTION. XVU.

it will be found, without any exception, That the
Sense intended to be expressed, is other than the
Literal Sense -, which Sense the Context determines
to be that which I have specified. In either case, I
do not refer to opinion, but to invariable usage, and
so to that which admits of proof or disproof.

No opinion respecting the sense of a passage is
entitled to demand regard. Opinion cannot be other
than it is, human; and consequently, may be er-
roneous ; and so, necessarily requires confirmation
for its verification. This I desire to enforce, to pre-
clude any undue value being attached to my unsup-
ported observations ; although, in my opinion, they
are as worthy of regard, as many that are highly es-
teemed. In this desire, I have not been influenced by
the number of my Emendations in each New Edition
of my Publications. These Emendations, numerous
as they are, have generally originated, not from the
correction of the error of a previous statement, but
from inability at the time of making the statement,
of explaining the object of certain Peculiarities in
the Government of the Language, which at the time
of making the Emendations, study had enabled me

XV111. INTRODUCTION.

to trace out. Opinion on this point is justly dis-
regarded, as an absolute authority ; but the invariable
Usage of Language, however apparently indifferent
its circumstances be, can never be so disregarded ; it
is that, and that alone, by which the sense of every
passage can be determined.

HERMAN HEINFETTER.

17, Fenchurch Street,
Feb. 1st, 1856.

Blessed Lord, who hast caused all Holy Scriptures to be
written for our learning ; grant that we may in such wise
hear them, read, mark, learn, and inwardly digest them,
that by patience and comfort of Thy Holy Word, we may
embrace, and ever hold fast the blessed hope of everlasting
life, which thou has given us in our Saviour Jesus Christ
Amen.

A LITERAL TRANSLATION

or THE

GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW.

CHAPTER I.

500

1. A record of generation of Jesus Christ, a son of
David, a son of Abraham,

501

2. Abraham .begat the Isaac referred to. And

601 501

Isaac begat the Jacob. And Jacob begat the Judas
and his brethren.

501

3. And Judas begat the Phares, and the Zara of

501

the Thamar. And Phares begat the Esrom. And

501 .

Esrom begat the Aj?am.

500. A record of generation of Jesus. Had this been a com-
plete and perfect record, I have no doubt, but that the Article must'
have been expressed before the word Generation; its omission
therefore marks it as incomplete. Probably it records only the
names of those in the line of the genealogy, that are immediately
connected with a particular occurrence, either relating to some
Historic fact, or to some regular measure of time 5 hence v. 17 " For
all the generations here recorded" otherwise to what does the word
" For" there relate ? and why is the Verb, Are, omitted, unless it
be to shew, that the Literal Sense is not intended to be conveyed.

501. Abraham begat the Isaac. Literally, He did so l>y his

C

2 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

501

4. And Aram begat the Aminadab. And Ami-

501 501

nadab begat the Naasson. And Naasson begat the
Salmon.

501

5. And Salmon begat the Booz of the Rachab.

501 501

And Booz begat the Obed of the Ruth. And Obed
begat the Jesse.

501 " 225

6. And Jesse begat the David that is king. And

501 225 '

David that is king begat the Solomon of the wife of
the Urias.

501 501

7. And Solomon begat the Roboam. And Roboam

501

begat the Abia. And Abia begat the Asa.

501 501

8. And Asa begat the Josaphat. - And Josaphat

501

begat the Joram. And Joram begat the Ozias.

501 501

9. And Ozias begat the Joatham. And Joatham

501

begat the Achaz. And Achaz begat the Ezekias.

501

10. And Ezekias begat the Manasses. And

501 501

Manasses begat the Amon. And Amon begat the
Josias.

own intrinsic poiver ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1,
the Sense intended being, He was the instrument of begetting.

The Article is omitted before Abraham, See Sule 101, as the
Literal Sense, had the Article been expressed, would be, Tlie Abra-
ham by his own poiver begat the Isaac; hence the Omission of the
Article here, and before all the Nominatives in the succeeding verses.

The Stop that divides the clauses that succeeds this, is a Major
Stop, in order to shew, that the Act recorded in -what succeeds
the Stop, is wholly unconnected with that recorded in what precedes
it. See Eule 170.

CH. I. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 6

501

11. And Josias begat the Jechonias and his
brethren, about the transportation for Babylon.

12. And after the transportation for Babylon,

501 501

Jechonias begat the Salathiel. And Salathiel begat
the Zorobabel.

501 601

13. And Zorobabel begat the Abiud. And Abiud

501

begat the Eliakim. And Eliakim begat the Azor.

501 501

14. And Azor begat the Sadoc. And Sadoc begat

501

the Achim. And Achim begat the Eliud.

501 501

15. And Eliud begat the Eleazar/ And Eleazar

501

begat the Matthan. And Matthan begat the Jacob.

501 225

16. And Jacob begat the Joseph that is husband
of Mary, of whom, Jesus that is called Christ was
begotten.

17. 1 say a record. For all the generations here

BOO

recorded from Abraham, to David, fourteen genera-
tions are, and from David, to the transportation for
Babylon, fourteen generations are, and from the
transportation for Babylon, to the Christ, fourteen
generations are.

502

18. Now the birth of the Jesus Christ here re-

502. Now the "birth of Jesus fyc. Had this birth, of Jesus, been
like other men's, the commencement of his existence, I see no reason

4 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

503 504

ferred to thus it was. Verily she was found with a

505

child haying,. with a spirit holy i e without blemish to
her reputation, after his mother Mary having been
espoused to the Joseph, before when, them to have

506

come together.

19. And Joseph her husband being just, and not
willing her to have made a public example of, he

507

was minded privately to have put away her.

for the Disarrangement here, the occasion of which. I consider to be
intended to admit of his having had a previous existence j hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

503. Stop. The Sense here is not, Thus it was because she was
found fyc, -which is the Literal Sense j hence the Major Stop* See
Rule 183,2.

504 Verily she vias found tyc. after his mother Mary fye. The
Disarrangement here is of frequent occurrence. The Regular
Arrangement of the words of this passage implies, A relation of
Cause and Effect hetween those that commence and terminate the
sentence ; whereas the Sense intended to he conveyed, has no such
relation, the only relation being, Accidental, or a mere succession of
the particulars they express, as regards the order of their repre-
sentation. Thus in the present case, Mary ^vas not found ^vit7l
Child, Of, By, or Because, she was espoused, which is the Literal
Sense of the words ; but, After she was espoused?, which is the Sense
here intended to be expressed, and which being a Second Sense of
the words, is the occasion of the Disarrangement here. See Rule
321.

This estimation of this Arrangement, necessitates the entire re-
jection of what is termed, The Doctrine of, TJie Genitive Absolute,
a Doctrine that can alone be sustained on pure assertion, its
existence never having been explained, or even admitting of being so,
on any ground other than the Utterer's decision, That the case
under consideration, is one that is to be regarded, as an example of,
The Genitive Absolute.

505. Without blemish to her reputation. Had the Holy Spirit
here been referred to, the Article must have been expressed, both
before the word Spirit and Holy. See 492.

506. Stop. The Sense here is not, She ^vas found fyc. though

CH. I. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. O

20. And these things by him having "been medi-

508

tated on. Behold an angel of God, in a dream, was

184

made to appear to him, saying, Joseph, son of David.
Thou shouldst not have feared to have taken Mary

510

thy wife. For that that was conceived in her, with

5n .....

a spirit holy i e without blemish to her reputation,

it exists.

21. And she shall bring forth a son, and tnou

512

shalt call his name Jesus. For he shall save his
people, from their sins.

22. And all this hath happened, in order that it

Joseph Sfc., which is the Literal Sense j hence the Major Stop. See
Eule 183,1.

507. Stop. The Sense here is not, He was minded to put Tier
a/may privately though he did regard those tilings, which is the
Literal Sense; hence the Major Stop, See Rule 183,1.

508. Stop. The Sense here is not, See or Investigate, which is
the Literal Sense, but, Sear or Be informed; hence the Major
Stop. See Rule 184. See in the opposite Sense tSe Matt. xxv. 20,
22, 25, and sxvi. 65.

510. For that that was conceived, in. her. Literally, In the ordi-
nary manner of conception; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, That ivhich results to her as conception; hence the
Disarrangement. See Kaile 321.

511. With a spirit holy. See v. 18. Literally, Tliis is the Cause
of the Existence; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed,
relates To the Character; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.
Altho', in my opinion, Almighty G-od does not here record, that
Mary conceived by the immediate power of the Holy' Spirit, what is
recorded, does not admit of other explanation.

512. Stop. The Sense here is not, Thou shalt call his name
Jesus, "because he shall save his people, which is the Literal Sense,
but, Thou shalt call his name Jesus, a fitting name, for he shall save
his people; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 183,2,

C 2

6 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

should have been fulfilled, that that was spoken of

.497,3 -

the Lord, by the prophets declaring.

23. Behold the virgin referred to, in womb, shall
have and bring forth a son, and they shall call his

514

name Emanuel, which is, being interpreted, with us,
the God.

24. Then the Joseph having been raised from the
sleep, he did, as the angel of God commanded him,
verily he received his wife,

25. yet was not knowing her, until when, she

225

brought forth her son that was first born, and he
called his name Jesus.

CHAPTER II.

495

1. Then behold wise men, from the east, came to

Jerusalem after the Jesus having been born in
Bethlehem of the Judea, in days of Herod the king,
saying,

2. where is, he that was born king of the Jews.

516

For we have seen his star, in the east, and came to
have worshipped him.

514. With us. Observe, the Preposition employed is not

516. Sis Star. Literally, That ivhich is his own; whereas the

Sense intended to be conveyed is, That which is connected with him;

hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

CH. II. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 7

3. Then Herod the king having heard, he was
troubled, and all Jerusalem, with him,

4. And having gathered together all the chief
priests and scribes of the people, he was demanding

517

of them, where the Christ is to be born.
494

5. And the assembly said unto him, in Bethlehem
of the Judea. For thus it hath been written by
means of the prophet,

518

6. and thou Bethlehem a land of Judah. By no
means least thou art among the Princes of Judah.
For out of thee, a governor shall come, who shall rule

518,1 497,4

my people the Israel.

7. Then Herod privately having called the wise
men, he enquired diligently of them the time that

518,2

the apparent star is visible,

8. And having sent them, to Bethlehem, he said,
having been gone diligently, search for the young

517. WJiere the Christ is to be born. Literally implies, That
Herod believed that Clwist ivould appear; whereas the Sense in-
tended to be conveyed is, Tliat Jcnoiving of the Jeivish expectation^
Tie desired to be informed of the place, where they expected it would
be realized; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

518. Stop. The Sense here is not, In thy present appearance to
man, which is the Literal Sense, but. In thy real character ; hence
the Major Stop. See Hule 184.

518.1. The Israel. Observe, the Article is expressed.

518.2. That Star. Observe, no Article is expressed.

8 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

child. And when ye should have found, bring word
again to me, .that even I having come, I shall
worship him.

9. Then the men having heard the king, they were
gone, and lo the star which they saw in the east, was

519

going before them, till when, having come, it stood,
over where, the young child was.

10. And having seen the star, they were rejoiced
with joy exceeding great,

11. and having come into the house, they saw
the young child, with Mary his mother, and having
fallen down, they worshipped him, and having opened
their treasures, they presented unto him gifts, gold,

r

and frankincense, and myrrh,

12. but having been warned of God in a dream
not to have returned to Herod, through another way,
they departed to their country.

13. And behold an angel of God apparently ap-

521 ; 4Q5

peared in a dream to the Joseph after their having

519. Stop. It seems to me probable, that the reading here should
be, Until when, a reading which Griesbach partly sanctions, and
which the Government here appears to me to require, hence I have
adopted it.

521. See 495. An Angel of God appeared in a dream. Dis-

CH. II. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 9

departed, saying, having arisen, take the young child

522

and his mother, and flee into Egypt, and be there,
until perhaps, I should have declared to thee. For
Herod is about to seek the young child in respect of

623 ^

that it should have destruction.

14. And the Joseph having been aroused, he took
the young child and his mother by night, and de-
parted into Egypt,

15. and was there until the death of Herod, in
order that it should have been fulfilled, that that was
spoken of the Lord, by means of the prophets de-

497,4

claring, out of Egypt, I have called my son.

16. Then Herod having seen, that he was mocked
of the wise men, was exceeding wrath, and having
sent forth, he slew all the children that were in

Bethlehem, and in all the coasts of it, from two years

old and under, according to the time, which he dili-

497,4
gently enquired of the wise men.

arranged. See Rule 322,1, in order to shew, That no Angel
actually presented himself, tut that the mind of Joseph was, through
the effect of his dream, impressed with the effect of such an
appearance.

522. Stop. I am of opinion, that Until perhaps, Until now,
Until then, fyc. fyc., are regarded as Sentences of Prepositions,

523. In respect of that &c. Literally, He shonld have destroyed
it } that is, Se personally should do it ; whereas the Sense intended

10 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

17. Then it was fulfilled, that that was spoken by
Jeremy the prophet declaring,

18. a voice, in Rama, was heard, lamentation, and
weeping, and great mourning, Hachel lamenting her
children, and was not desiring to have been comfor-
ted, because they are not.

19. But behold an angel of God, in a dream,

495

appeared to the Joseph, in Egypt, after the Herod

having died,

20. saying, having arisen, take the young child and
his mother, and go into the land of Israel. For they
have died, that seek the life of the young child.

21. Then the Joseph having arisen, he took the
young child and his mother, and came into the land
of Israel,

524

22. But having heard, that Archelaus reigns in
the Judea, in the room of Herod his father, he was

525

terrified thither to have gone. And having been
warned of God in a dream, he turned aside into the
parts of the Galilee,

to be conveyed is, That it the child sJiould lie killed,; hence the Irre-
gular Government. See Rule 381.

524;. Archelaus reigns. Literally, Possesses all Tcingly honor
and power ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, He was
the Itoman Governor; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

CH. III. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 11

23. and having come, he dwelt in a city being

526

called Nazareth, so warned fyc. that it should have
been fulfilled, that that was spoken by means of the
prophets, that a Nazarene he shall be called.

CHAPTER III.

1. And in those days, John the baptist came,
preaching in the wilderness of the Judea.

2. and saying, repent. For the kingdom of the
heavens hath drawn near.

3. For this is, he that was spoken of by Esaias

e

the prophets saying, a voice of crying, in the wilder-

527

ness, prepare the way of God, make straight his
paths.

4. And he the John was having his raiment, of
camels hair, and a leathern girdle, about his loins.

527,1 497,4

And his meat was, locusts and wild honey.

525. Stop. To express the Sense of the received Translation, a
Minor Stop is required to be expressed here. See Rule 1 83,1 ; hence
my Paraphrase.

526. Having been ^uarned of God in a, dream, that the prophefs
declaration miglit be fulfilled. The argument of the lleceived Trans-
lation is curious. It represents Joseph being through fear dis-
obedient to Grod, in order that the prophet's declaration might be
fill filled. Is this the Theology of light or of darkness ?

527. Make straight. Literally implies, That God's paths were
crooJced ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

527,1. And his meat was. Literally, It ivas exclusively what is
stated ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, It ivasfood
of that character ,- hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

12 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

5. Then there was going out to Mm Jerusalem,
and all the Judea, and all the region of the
Jordan,

6. and were being baptized in the Jordan, by
him, confessing their sins.

7. But having seen many of the Pharisees and
Sadducees coming to his baptism, he said unto
them, O generation of vipers, who warned you to
have fled from wrath that is about to come.

527,2

8. Verily bring forth fruit worthy of the repen-
tance you profess,

9. for ye should not have imagined to say for

628

yourselves, we have a progenitor, the Abraham.
For I say unto you, that the God is able of these
stones to have raised up children to the Abraham.

10. Verily now indeed the axe, at the root of the
trees, lies. But every tree not bringeth forth good
fruit, is cut down, and into a fire, is cast.

11. Verily I baptize you, with water, upon re-

527,2. Tlie repentance. Observe, the Article is expressed.

528. We have Sfc. Literally, We actually descend from him;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, We are authorized to
claim him as our parent ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

CH. III. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 13

528,1

pentance. But he that comes after me, mightier

322,2

than I he is, of whom worthy I am not the shoes to

528,2 '"_

have borne, will he baptize you, with a spirit holy

492

i e freed from guilt, and so with brilliant light,

12. of whom the fan is in his hand, so he will
thoroughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat,
into the garner. But the chaff he will burn with

497,4

fire unquenchable.

13. Then the Jesus came from the Galilee, to the

529

Jordan, unto the John, in respect of that he should

have been baptized by him,
_ 529,1

14. But the John was forbidding him, saying, I
530

have need, of thee, to have been baptized, and thou

comest to me.

528.1. He that comes after me. Literally, Any one that follows
me; whereas tlie Sense intended to be conveyed is, The party
after me that comes with divine authority ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 321.

528.2. He will baptize you. Literally, He will actively enforce
reception ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is Passive,
He will enable you to obtain it ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

529 . In respect of that fyc. See Rule 31 1 . Literally, What is
stated was requisite to secure the end ; whereas the Sense intended to
be conveyed is, A mere statement of facts, He came with that object,
: and was baptized; hence Irregular Government. See Rule 381.

529,1. But the John was forbidding him. Literally, Actively
refusing to comply ; whereas the Sense intended? to be conveyed is
Passive, He remonstrated against compliance ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 322,1.

530. I have need. Literally, I feel a want ; whereas the Sense

D

14 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

15. And the Jesus having answered, he said unto
him, yield up now. For in this manner becoming it

497,4

is in us to have fulfilled all righteousness. Then he
yielded up to him,

16. And the Jesus having been baptized, he went
up straightway out of the water, and lo the heavens
were opened unto him, and he saw the spirit of the
God descending like a dove, and lighting upon
him,

17. and lo a voice, from the heavens, saying, this

322,2

my son that is beloved is, with whom, I was well

* *407 4"* "*

pleased.

CHAPTER IV.

531

1. Then the Jesus was led up into the wilderness,
through the spirit i e imagination, to have been
tempted of the devil,

532

2. and so having fasted forty days and forty

532,1

nights. At last he was hungry,

intended to be conveyed is, If is more suitable for me to be bap-
tized by tJiee ; hence the Disarrangement. See Eule 321.

531. The Jesus was led up. Disarranged, in order to shew, that
the Sense is intended to be understood Metaphorically. See Rule
321.

532. And so. I think it deserves consideration, whether what is
stated in this verse is intended to be understood, as that which
actually occurred, or only that which presented itself to our^ Blessed

CH. IV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 15

3. and so lie that tempts having come to Mm,
he said, if a son thou art of the God, command,
in order that these stones hread should have
become.

532,2

4. But the Jesus having answered, he said, it hath
been written, not by bread alone, the man shall
live, but by every word proceeding out of the mouth

497,4

of God.

5. Then the devil taketh up him, into the holy

532

city, and sits him, on the pinnacle of the temple,

6. And says to him, if a son thou art of the God,

Lord's imagination, as described in the preceding verse, expressing
in strong language a requirement of nourishment ; at all events, we
are aware, that in the common ordering of human nature, such a
fast could not have been sustained. Observe in v. 5 it is, And Tie
sits him, not, On a pinnacle, but, On the pinnacle of the temple.

532.1. Stop. I wait for demonstration, that a Major Stop is
here expressed. If Neuters are ever regarded as Adverbs, who is to
determine, when used, the Part of Speech in which the user intends
any instance to be regarded. Again. If Adverbs &c. composed of
separate words, which if regarded as separate words, do not indicate
a Major Stop, as coo-Trep ; who is to determine in any particular case,
whether the Author's intention was there to express one, or more
than one word.

532.2. But the Jesus having answered Sfc. It is worthy here
of particular notice, that Affirmative declarations in Holy Scripture,
that things did so happen, or that things were so spoken, are not
designed to express, that no more than what is recorded did trans-
pire, but only, that that which is recorded had an actual and literal
existence. Thus St. Luke iv. 4 represents our Blessed Lord answer-
ing only this, That not ~by bread alone the man shall live, but
by every word of God. Tlu's verily our Blessed Lord did say,
but we find from the record here, that he not only said this, but
also more than this, his full words being, Not by bread alone the
man shall live, but by every word proceeding out of the mouth of

16 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OP THE

cast thyself down. For it hath been written, that

533

he will give charge to his angels, concerning thee,

533,1

so with hands, they will bear up thee. Lest at any
time thou shouldst have dashed against a stone
thy foot, v

7. the Jesus said unto him again, it hath been

533,2

written, thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy Grod.

8. Again, the devil taketh up him, into an exceed-
ing high mountain, and sheweth him all the king-
doms of the world, and the glory of them,

5 ? 4

9. and says to him, all these things I will give

unto thee, if having fallen down, thou shouldst have

; 497,4

worshipped me.

i

10. Then the Jesus says to him, get behind me

God. In like manner, we are not required to believe that Jethro
in parting with his son-in-law Moses, spoke to him no Jother words
than, Go in peace. Also compare Matt. xxiv. 20, with Mark xiii. 18.

533. .He will give fyc. Literally, Specifically command the
angels ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, God will take
care of him; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

533.1. Stop. Lest thou shouldst do what is stated, the Sense
intended to be conveyed being, Zest thou shouldst receive injury ;
hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

533.2. Stop. The Sense here is not, The Devil takefh Mm a
second time, which is the Literal Sense, but, At another time, As
another example fyc ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

534. I mil give unto thee. Literally, Thou shalt personally pos-
sess them; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Thou shalt
possess the controul and power over them ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321. In like manner, Luke iv. 6. It hath teen delivered
wnto me } that is, I am permitted to exercise it.

CH. IV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 17

535

Satan. For it hath been written, thou shalt worship

536 497,4

the Lord thy God, and thou shalt serve him only.

11. Then the devil yielded up him, and behold
537

angels came, and were ministering unto him.

12. But the Jesus having heard, that John was

538 . .

cast into prison, he departed into the Galilee,

13. and having left the Nazareth, having come, he
dwelt in Capernaum the maratine, on borders of
Zabulon and Nephthalim,

535. Thou shalt worship the Lord iky G-ocl. Literally, Get
"behind, me Satan, for it hath been written, Thou Satan art he that
shall worship the Lord thy God ; hence the Disarrangement, See
Rule 321. The contest in St. Luke IT. 8 is different, and not con-
veying the Sense expressed in. St. Matthew, does not require, and so,
is not, Disarranged.

536. Thou shalt serve him only. Literally, In no way serve any
other ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Serve Mm
alone in the manner Tiere referred to , hence the Disarrangement.
See Eule 321.

537. And behold angels came. It is not for me to determine, in
what manner this passage is to he understood different to what it
Literally expresses ; it is clear, that some other than the Literal
Sense is intended to be conveyed ; it may be, that the Angels or
Messengers of God that at that time came and ministered to our
Blessed Lord, were mental perceptions vouchsafed to Jesus, of the
power, presence, protection and comfort of his Heavenly Father.
See Rule 322,1.

538. That John was cast into prison. Literally, In conseqtience
of Jesus having heard that John was cast into prison, he departed
into G-alilee ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is to this
effect, After Jesus having heard that JoJin was cast into prison, Tie
departed into G-alilee ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1 ;
the object of the Disarrangement here being to shew, That there is
no direct relation between Jesus' s hearing of John's imprisonment,
and his departure into Gralilee.

D 2

18 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

14. in order that it should have been fulfilled, that
that was spoken by Esaias the prophets saying,

15. land of Zabulon, land of Nephthalim, a
journey by sea, over the Jordan, Galilee of the
gentiles,

16. the people that sit in darkness, a great light

539

saw, even a light sprung up to them that sit in region
and shadow of death,

17. from that time the Jesus began to preach
and to say, repent. For the kingdom of the heavens
hath stood up,

18. and walking by the sea of the Galilee, he saw
two brethren, Simon that is called Peter, and
Andrew his brother, casting a large fish net, into the

539,1

sea. For fishers they were,

497.5

19. and he saith unto them, come after me, and

539,2

fishers of men I will make you.

** * ^

539. A light sprung up. Literally, It was such to them ; -whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, It was present with them ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1. That sit Sfc. Literally,
To them in particular ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed
is, They were included among those to whom it was present ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

539.1. For fishers they were. I think it probable, that- Literally,
they were not fishermen in the strict sense of the Appellation, pos-
sibly they \vere fishermen's men, or something of that description. I
judge this, ha consequence of the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

539.2. Fishers of men I will make you. Literally, I will com-

CH. IV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 19

20. And the men straightway haying forsaken the
nets, they followed him,

21. and having gone on from thence, he saw other
two brethren, James the of the Zebedee, and John
his brother, in the ship, with Zebedee their father,
mending their nets, and he called them.

22. And the men immediately having left the
ship, and their father, they followed him,

23. then the Jesus was going about all the
Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, and preach-
ing the gospel of the kingdom, and healing all
manner of sickness, and all manner of disease,
among the people,

24. and his fame went throughout all the Syria,
and they brought unto him all the sick having
divers diseases and torments, being bound by or
possessed with devils, or being lunatics; or paralytic,
and he healed them,

25. and great multitudes of people followed him,
people from the Galilee, and Decapolis, and Jerusa-
lem, and Judea, and beyond the Jordan.

pel you to le; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, I
will enable you to ~be; hence the Disarrangement. See Exile 321.

20 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

CHAPTER V.

1. And having seen the multitudes, he went up

into the mountain near to Capernaum, See iv. 13,

495
and his disciples came unto him after his having set,

2. and having opened his mouth, he was teaching
them, saying,

540

3. blessed the poor through obedience to the spirit

541 _ 542

i e conscience are, in that the kingdom of the heavens
is of them i e is theirs,

543

4. blessed those of them that mourn are, in that
they shall be comforted,

540. Through the spirit. Had the Sense here been, That those
who cure poor in Spirit are blessed, the Article would not have been
expressed before the word Spirit. The Holy Spirit cannot here be
referred to, as the word Holy is not expressed ; hence my Paraphrase.
I consider, Poor, here, is not confined to the absence of Wealth, but
includes those that have lost, Reputation, authority, power Sfc. Sfc.

541. Are. In my opinion, the Auxiliary Verb is never un-
intentionally omitted. I am of opinion, that generally, if not always,
it determines that the Sense intended to be conveyed, is other than
the full Sense of the sentence with which it is connected ; thus here,
The poor are not blessed; but they are assured, that they may
obtain a blessing, That the "kingdom of heaven has been opened, to
them; hence in my opinion, the omission of the Auxiliary Verb.

542. The kingdom of the heavens fyc. Literally, The Kingdom
of their heavens exists ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

543. Blessed those of them that mourn are. It is my opinion,
that all Propositions are, in all possible cases, to be understood in
their General, that is, in their most extended Sense ; but when such
Sense is impossible, then in their Particular, that is, in a Sense
Restricted to their own particular context. In the case we are now
considering, it is not possible to suppose, TJiat all that mourn shall
be comforted ; hence it must be restricted to, Those poor that through
obedience to their conscience do so ; and hence the Paraphrase. I

CH. V. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 21

5. blessed tlie poor that are meek are, in that they
shall acquire as by inheritance the place they fill on
earth,

543

6. blessed those of them that hunger and thirst

527,2

after the justification they acknowledge are, in that
they shall be filled,

543

7. blessed the poor that are merciful are, in that
they shall obtain mercy,

543 544

8. blessed the poor that are pure in the heart are,

545

in that they shall see the God,

543

9. blessed the poor that are peace makers are, in
that they sons of God shall be called.

10. blessed those of them that have been per-
secuted on account of righteousness are, in that the

542

kingdom of the heavens is of them i e is theirs,

545,1

blessed ye i e Christians are.

judge that this Restriction is to be continued throughout the \vhole
of the Beatitudes, their being nothing to point out that such is not
the case, and in relation to some of them, restriction is requisite.

544. Pure in the heart. Pure in heart means, That the heart
has never been defiled, the Sense here intended to be conveyed is,
Pure in the heart referred to, that is, pure in their present state of
heart, hence the expression of the Article.

545. They shall see the God. Literally, I conceive, implies ;
That as men they shall do so ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

545,1. Stop. Mat. v. 11 is not, Messed ye are when men shall
revile you, but, it is, Ye are blessed. When men shall revile you
rejoice } hence the Major Stop. See Rule 183,1.

22 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

11. When they should have reviled you, or per-
secuted, or have spoken any evil word, against you,
being false, on account of me, rejoice and be ex-
ceeding glad,

12. for your reward great, in the heavens is. For
so they persecuted the prophets that were before
you,

322,2

13. ye the salt of the earth are. But if the salt

546 ' '

should have been rendered insipit, by what, shall it
be made salt, for nothing, it avails for the future
except to have been cast out, or to be trodden under
foot by the men it should have salted,

322,2

14. ye the light of the world are, a city is not able
to have been hid, upon a hill, being set,

15. and they do not light a candle, and put it,
under the bushel i e the extinguisher of it, but in the
candlestick of it, and it giveth light unto all that are

546,1

in the house.

546. But if the Salt should have been rendered insipit. Literally,
Actively compelled to become so ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, Passive, Should 7iave undergone such a change ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

546,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, In like manner shine fyc.,
that is. With similarity in all respects, that is, Without any Limi-
tation; which is the Literal Sense ; but, With a Wee result^ or With
similarity only in some respects, that is. With some Limitation to the

CH. V. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 23

16. Thus shine your light, before the men you

547

teach, that they should have seen your good works,

547,1

and glorified your father that is in the heavens.

17. / say, glorified your father. Ye should not

548

have thought, that I came to have destroyed the law
or the prophets, I came not to have destroyed, but
to have fulfilled.

497,7

18. For verily I say unto you, until if possible,
the heavens and the earth should have passed away,

549

one jot or one title should not have passed from

requirements of the Context $ hence the Major Stop. See Hide
184.

547. Your good, ivories. Literally, this is confined to, WorTcs
that yoit, personally do ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed
includes, Things which you require to be done; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Hule 321.

547,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Ye should not have expected
it, which is the Literal Sense ; but, Ye should not continue to tJiinJc j
hence the Major Stop. See Bule 184.

548. TldnTc not that I came to destroy the law or the propnets.
It is a sad mistake to understand these words of our Blessed Lord,
to be a declaration, that he came not to terminate, or put an end to,
the .obligation of man to yield obedience to the Law or the Prophets ;
since his words do not import any such Sense. The true Sense of
what he declares, consists in the difference that exists between,
Destroying, and Fulfilling ; each of them implies in this passage, a
termination of that to which they refer. Destruction implies, an
abrupt termination of that which is destroyed, before the time of
being complete ; Fulfilling implies, a completion of every thing con-
nected with that which is terminated, previous to its termination ;
hence Christ came not to destroy, but to fulfil, both the Law and
the Prophets.

549. One jot or one tittle should not have passed. Literally, This
has reference to material substance; whereas the Sense intended to

24 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

497,7 550

the law, until if possible, every thing should have
been fulfilled.

19. .Therefore whosoever should have broken one

227

of the least of these the commandments, or should
have taught thus the men they teach to do, least he
shall be called in the kingdom of the heavens. But
whosoever should have done and taught, this man
great shall be called in the kingdom of the heavens.

20. / say do and teach. For I say unto you, that
unless your righteousness should have increased
more than the Scribes and Pharisees, ye should not
have entered into the kingdom of the heavens,

21. ye heard, that it was said by them of old time,
thou shalt not kill. And whosoever should have
killed, in danger he shall be by the judgment
awarded to him.

22. But I say unto you, that each that is angry
with his brother causelessly, in danger he shall be by
the judgment awarded to him. And whosoever should

be conveyed has reference, To mental obligation to o~bey ; henee the
Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

550. Every tiling should have been fulfilled. Literally, The
entire Law must be fulfilled before any part of it is abrogated ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Nothing in the whole
law shall be abrogated until it has been fulfilled ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Bule 322,1.

CH. V. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 25

have said to his brother, Raca, in danger he shall be
by the councils edicts. But whosoever should have
said, fool, in danger he shall be as regards the
place of the devouring flame.

23. Therefore if thou shouldst bring thy gift, to
the altar, and there thou shouldst have remembered,

551

that thy brother hath something, against thee,

24. leave there thy gift, before the altar, and go

497,5

away, first, be reconciled to thy brother, and then
having come, offer thy gift,

25. be having a favorable disposition toward thine

497,5

adversary quickly, whilst thou art in the way, with

551,1 552

him. Lest at any time the adversary should have
delivered thee to the judge, and the judge should have

'552

delivered thee to the officer, and into prison, thou

552,1

shalt be cast.

551. Thy "brother hath something. Literally, This is confined to
a just cause of offence ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed,
Is intended to include offences of every description, whether just or
unjust; hence the Disarrangement. See Eule 322,1.

551,1, Stop. The Sense here is not, Lest at any time Tie effects
wTiatis stated, which is the Literal Sense, but, Lest Tie effects injury
to you; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

552. Should have delivered thee. Literally, Actively deliver ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is Passive, Be the cause
ofihy ~being delivered; hence the Disarrangement. See Hule 321.

552,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Indeed I say unto you, thou
shouldst ly no means have come out thence^ which is the Literal

26 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

26. Yerily I say unto thee, thou shouldst by no

497,7

means have conie out thence, till possibly, thou
shouldst have paid the uttermost farthing,

27. ye heard, that it was said, thou shalt not
commit adultery,,

28. But I say unto you, that each man that looks
upon a woman, with the desire to have lusted with

552,2

her. Already he committed adultery with her, in
his heart.

553 225

29. Even if thine eye that is right causes to fall
thee, take out it, and cast from thee. For it is
profitable for thee, in order that one of thy members

554

should have perished, and not all thy body should

# .. *

have been cast into hell,

553

30. or if thy right hand causes to fall thee, cut

Sense ; but. It is with truth, I say unto you, thou sJiouldst by no means
have come out thence ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

When the Adverb is placed at the end of the Sentence, as in Rom.
i. 25, the Sense is not, The Creator, ivho is blessed for ever indeed,
which is the Literal Sense, but, The Creator, who is blessed for ever.
This is a true declaration ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

552,2. Stop. The Sense here is not, Actually did ^vhat is stated,
which is the Literal Sense, but. In effect he has done so ; hence the
Major Stop. See Rule 184.

553. Thy eye that is right causes. Literally, The active cause ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Tfie passive instru-
ment ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

554. And not all thy body sliould have "been cast into hell. If
the body perishes in the grave, and the Soul is destroyed in hell, the
Disarrangement here is quite necessary. See Rule 322,1.

CH. V. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 27

off it, and cast from thee. For it is profitable for
thee, in order that one of thy members should have

554

perished, and not all thy body should have been cast
into hell.

31. Also it was said, that whosoever should have
put away his wife, give to her a writing of divorce-
ment.

32. But I say unto you, that whosoever should
have put away his wife, saving for a cause of forni-
cation, he causeth her to commit adultery, and

555

whosoever should have married her having been put

; 497,6

put away not for fornication, he committeth adultery.

33. Again, ye heard, that it was said by them of

556

old time, thou shalt not swear falsely. But shall
perform unto the Lord thine oaths.

34. But I say unto you not to have sworn at all,
neither by the heaven, for a throne it is of the God,

35. neither by the earth, for a stool it is for his

555. Should, have married fyc. Literally, Married Jier in any
manner put away ; whereas, I conceive, the Sense intended to be
conveyed, is as in. the Paraphrase ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Exile 321, also omission of the Pronoun Her.

556. Thou shalt not swear. Observe. This and all that follows
has reference to the active act of speaking oaths, but there is no
prohibition against the passive act of being sworn, Thou shalt not
be sworn or taTce an oath ;' and then remember, That our Blessed
Lord was sworn by the High Priest.

28 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

feet, neither by Jerusalem, for a city it is of the
great king,

36. neither by thy head, thou shouldst have sworn,
for thou art not able one hair white or black to have
made.

497,5

37. Thus be, your communication, yea, yea, nay,
nay. For the exceeding of these, of the evil character,
it is,

38. ye heard, that it was said, an eye, for an eye,
and a tooth, for a tooth.

39. But I command you not to have stood in

opposition by the evil that has been done, but who-

557
soever shall smite thee, on thy right cheek, turn to

him even the other.

40. And yield to him even thy cloke that wishes
557,1

thee to have been condemned, or thy coat to have

taken,

557

41. and whosoever shall compel to go thee one

mile, go with him two,

557. Shall smite fhee. Literally, Actively, Smite ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, Passive, Do or cause thee injury ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

557,1 . But yield to him even thy cloTce fyc. Literally, Regard,
every particular here specified, ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, Let the character of thy conduct be after the pattern
here specified $ hence the Disarrangement* See Rule 321.

CH. V. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 29

558

42. give to Mm that asketh of tliee anything that

will benefit him, and thou shouldst not have been

sss

turned from Mm that wishes from thee to have

borrowed what will conduce to his good,

43. ye heard, that it was said, thou shalt love thy
neighbour, and hate tMne enemy.

44. But I say unto you, love your enemies, bless

558,1

them that curse you. Good do them that hate you,
and pray for them that despitefully use you, or per-
secute you,

45. that ye should have been, sons of your father

559
that is in the heavens, for he rises his sun, on evil

and good persons, and sends rain on just and unjust
persons.

46. For if ye should have loved them that love you,

560

ye have a recompence, is it not indeed the publicans
the same thing do,

558. Give to him that askest of thee. Literally, The injunctions
here given, would be required of all Christians, under all circum-
stances j whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, that the
particulars specified in these verses, are required to be performed,
when they conduce to the promotion of good ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 321.

558,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Effect that end, which is
the Literal Sense ; but, SeeTc to do so ; hence the Major Stop. See
Rule 184.

559. He rises his sun. Literally, He makes his sun move t

E 2

30 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OP THE

47. and if ye should have saluted your brethren
only, what thing exceeding do ye, is it not indeed

the publicans thus do.

561

48. Therefore ye perfect in what is required of you

497,5 ;* ;

shall be, as your father that is in the heavens perfect is,

CHAPTER VI.

1. take heed your righteousness not to do before
the men who see you act, for the object to have been

562

seen by them. For if not truly ye act, ye have not

a reward, of your father that is in the heavens.
562,1

2. Therefore when thou shouldst do an aim. Thou

497,5

shouldst not have sounded a trumpet before thee,

563

as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the

whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, ITe grants to each the
benefit of Ms sun ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

560. Ye have a recompense. Literally, Ye do realize ; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Ye can secure; hence the
Disarrangement. See Exile 321.

561. Therefore ye perfect shall Tie. Literally, Ye shall be with-
out blemish ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, That
which, is required of you shall be so ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

562. Ye have not a reward. Literally, One untrue act cuts off
all reward ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, The act
not truly performed is not rewarded ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Bule 321.

562,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Thou shouldst not do what
is stated, which is the Literal Sense ; but, Thou shouldst not do any-
thing loith the object to attract attention ; hence the Major Stop.
See Rule 184.

563. As the hypocrites do. Literally, As those acknowledged, to
bear the name of hypocrites do ; whereas the Sense intended to be

CH. VI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 31

streets, that they should have been glorified by the

497,8

men that see them. Verily I say unto you, they
obtain their reward.

498

3.- But let thy left hand not take not cognizance of

495 498

after thou doing an aim, what thy right hand doeth^

565

4. that thine aim should be among the things
hidden to man, and thy father that sees into the
things hidden to man, he will reward thee, among the
things open to man,

5. and when thou prayest, thou shouldst not have

497,5

been, as the hypocrites that love in the synagogues
and in the corners of the streets, having stood to
pray, that probably it should have been made ap-

497,8

parent to the men that pass by. Verily I say unto
you, that they obtain their reward.

6. But thou when thou prayest, enter into thy
closet, and having shut thy door, pray to thy father
that is among the things hidden to man, and thy
father that sees into the things hidden to man, will
reward thee, among the things open to man,

conveyed is. As men do, who ly so doing, prove themselves to be
hypocrites ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

565. Thine Alms. Literally, The alms originated ~by thee
whereas the Sense intended to he conveyed is, The alms thou hast
effected ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

32 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

565,1

7. And praying. Ye should not have made foolish

497,5

repetitions, as the heathen. For they think that for
their much speaking, they shall be heard.

8. But ye should not have been like unto them.

566

For your father hath perceived, of what ye have need,
before the act, you to have asked him.

9. Therefore thus pray ye, O father of us that is
in the heavens, be esteemed as holy thy name,

10. come, thy kingdom, be done thy will, as in
heaven, so on the earth

225 567

11. give to us our bread that is sufficient for
support to day,

12. and forgive us our debts, for even we forgive
our debtors,

568

13. and thou wouldest not have brought us, into
temptation, therefore deliver us, from the evil we
have committed, by forgiving us our debts.

14. For if ye should have forgiven the men that

565,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Ye should never have made,
which is the Literal Sense ; but, Ye should not henceforth make ;
hence the Mayor Stop. See Rule 184.

566. Ye have need. Literally, Absolute want; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, What is desirable ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

567. Give to us Sfc. Literally, As an absolute donation ; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, So order that we may possess
it } hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

CH. VI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 33

225

trespass against you their trespasses, your father that
is heavenly will forgive even you.

15. But if ye should not have forgiven the men
that trespass against you their trespasses, neither

568,1

your father will forgive your trespasses.

568,2 497,5

16. Moreover when ye should fast. Be not, as
the hypocrites of a sad countenance. For they dis-
figure their faces, that they should have appeared to

497,8

the men that see them, fasting. Verily I say unto
you, that they obtain their reward.

568. And thou wouldest not have brought us into temptation.
The Received Translation of this passage, And lead us not into
temptation, I can in no way sanction ; or in relation to the ex-
plication of it by Commentators, can I state, that in my opinion, any
of them have succeeded in rendering the petition here made, other,
than a direct request of that which we are commanded in other
portions of Holy Scripture to believe, has not, and cannot have,
existence. G-od tempteth no man. We may pray to Grod, to keep
us from the temptations that are presented by our own evil desires,
or by those of others, or by the natural occxirrences of life ; but
not, That He leads us not into temptation.

The true Translation of this passage, as stated above, shews it to
be a second Argument that we urge, in presenting our requests to
Almighty Grod, To forgive us our debts or sins. We urge In'tn to
forgive us, 1st. Because ^ve forgive our debtors, and 2ndly. Because
he would not bring us into temptation, by permitting iis to abandon
ourselves to an evil course, through despair of obtaining pardon
for the past.

568.1. Your father will not forgive your trespasses. Literally,
Under any circumstances ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-
veyed is, So long as ye will not forgive ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Eule 322,1.

568.2. Stop. The Sense here is not, Do not have, which is the
Literal Sense ; but, Do not try to have ; hence the Major Stop. See
Rule 184.

34 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OP THE

569

17. But thou fasting, anoint thy head, and wash
thy face,

18. that thou shouldst not have appeared unto the
men that see thee, fasting, but unto thy father that is
among the things hidden to man, and thy father that
sees into the things hidden to man, will reward

569,1

thee.

570

19. Treasure not up to you as an excellence trea-

570,1 570

sures, upon the earth. Where moth and rust cor-

570

rupts, and where thieves break through and steal.
570

20. But Treasure up to you as an excellence trea-

569. Anoint thy head. Literally, Perform the act specified;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Let not thine head be
unnanointed ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

569,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Treasure not up any tiling
that is a treasure, which is the Literal Sense ; but. Treasure not up
as your treasure treasures upon the earth ; hence the Major Stop.
See Eule 184.

570. Where moth and rust corrupts. Literally, What is stated ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, The natural destruc-
tion of what is referred to exists ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Eule 322,1.

This Disarrangement clearly determines, that what is ordinarily
termed, Wealth, Riches, or any Material Substance, is not that
which is here referred to ; but that the reference is, To that which
man esteems to be to him a glory, here the actual particular is, To
the obtaining of a reputation for fasting ; if actual riches were
referred to, the Disarrangement would be unnecessary.

The words, To you, require particular attention. Had the pro-
hibition been intended to be understood as a general prohibition,
Not to treasure up treasures upon earth for any purpose, the words,
To you are unnecessary ; their expression therefore marks Restric-
tion, Treasure not up to you ; and as the reason assigned for not
doing it, is applicable to the treasuring up for any purpose, it proves

CH. VI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 35

570,1 570

sures, in heaven. Where neither moth or rust cor-

-570

rupts, and where thieves do not break through nor

steal.

570,2

21. For where your treasure is. There your heart

will he also,

322,2

22. the light i e the direction of the body the eye
is i e effects. Therefore if thine eye clear should be,

4Q8

all thy body enlighten i e rightly directed will be.
499

23. But if thine eye corrupt should be, all thy

body dark i e mis-directed will be. Therefore if the
light i e the direction that is in thee darkness i e mis-
direction is, the darkness i e the mis-direction of you
how great it is,

24. no one is able two masters to serve. For

572 572

either he will hate the one. and love the other, or
A :.

that the reason assigned, has relation, not to the thing done, but to
the object for which the thing is done ; and hence my Paraphrase,
Treaswe not up to you as an excellence, that is, as that which you
esteem a Treasure, treasures belonging to the Earth.

570.1. Stop. The Sense here is not, an injunction not to treasure
up in the part of the world where the moth cfc., which is the Literal
Sense ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 183,1.

570.2. Stop. The Sense here is not, In the same place as the
treasure is, which is the Literal Sense, but, On that which you
regard as treasure, will your heart be occupied ; hence the Major
Stop. See Rule 184.

572. Ye loill hate the one Sfc. Literally, Absolutely you will do
these particular things ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed
is, Tour tendencies will be towards these directions ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. SeeRule 321.

36 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

572 ^ 572

he will hold to one, and despise the other, ye are not

able God to serve and mammon,

572,1 573

25. on account of this, I say unto you. Take no

573
thought for your position in this life, what ye should

have eaten, or what ye should have drunken, neither
for the appearance of your body, what ye should have
put on, is it not, the life more is than the meat, and
the body than the raiment,

26. look on the fowls of the heaven, for they sow
not, neither reap, nor gather into barns, yet your

574 225

father that is heavenly feedeth them, not ye rather
are superior than they.

27. And which, of you, taking thought, are able
to have added unto his stature one cubit,

28. and concerning raiment, why take ye thought,

572,1. Stop. ' The Sense here is not, Not to take any thought,
which is the Literal Sense, but, Not to regard your position in this
life as an indication of God's favor or disapprobation ; hence the
Major Stop. See Rule 184.

573. Take no thought for your position in this life fyc. Had the
Injunction here given been, That man is to take no thought res-
specting the necessaries for the prolongation of his life, the words,
For your life, For your body, are unnecessary, and would not have
"been expressed ; also, I think it would have been, What ye shall eat,
or what ye shall drink, neither what ye shall put on ; and certainly
the reason assigned would not have been to this effect, Take no
thought what ye can do to prolong your life, for your life is more
valuable than any thing ye can do to prolong it. For these reasons
I judge that the Paraphrase expresses the true Sense of the Original.

574. Your father the heavenly feedeth them. Literally, Per-

CH. VI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 37

consider the lilies of tlie field, how does it grow, it
toils not, neither spins.

29. And I declare unto you, that not even Solo-
mon in all his glory, arrayed like one of these.

30. Wherefore if the God so clothe the grass of
575

the field, to-day being, and to-morrow in oven being

576

cast, not more by much clothe you, O ye of little

faith.

31. Therefore you should not have taken thought,
saying, what should we have eaten, or what should
we have drunken, or what should we have put on.

32. Although all these things the Gentiles seek

225

earnestly. And your father that is heavenly hath
known, that ye need all these things to secure their
estimation.

33. But seek first the kingdom of 'the God, and
his justification, and all these things that are required
to secure them will be added unto you.

sonally does what is stated; whereas the Sense intended to be con-
veyed is, Causes them to be fed ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 322,1.

575. If tlie God so clothed Sfc. . Literally, Has consideration for
the grass ; -whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Has con-
sideration for man in relation to the grass ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Eule 321.

576. More by much. Literally, Greater in tlie amount received ;

F

38 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

34. Therefore ye should not have taken thought

577

for the events of the morrow. Eor the morrow will

take thought for the events of itself, sufficient unto

577,1

the day, the evil of it is.

CHAPTER VII.

543

1. Judge not on this subject, in order that ye
should not have been judged.

543

2. For with what judgment, ye judge on this
subject, ye shall be judged, and with what measure,
ye mete it out } it shall be measured to you.

3. And why beholdest thou the mote that is in
the eye of thy brother. Although i e when thou

224 577,2

considerest not that that is in the thine own eye a
beam,

4. or how under such circumstances wilt thou say
to thy brother, yield, I should have pulled out the

whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Greater in the pro-
bability of receiving ; hence the Disarrangement.- See Rule 321.

577. For the morrow ^o^ll take thought 8fc. Literally, Will
necessarily do so ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Will afford the proper time for doing so; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Bule 322,1.

577.1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Do not entertain any
opinion ; which is the Literal Sense ; but, Do not determine in re-
lation to others ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

577.2. Wlien thou consideredst not fyc. Literally, Thou dost
not consider the defect in thine eye to be a beam ; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed is, That which thou acTcnowledgest in thine

CH. VII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 39

mote, out of thine eye, and behold the beam in thine
eye is,

5. O hypocrite, cast out first the beam, out of
thine eye, and then thou shalt see clearly to have

577,3

cast out the mote, out of the eye of thy brother.

6. Ye should not have given the holy course unto

the dogs to persue, neither have cast your pearls of

577,4
excellence, before the swine for adjudication. Lest

they should have trampled them, under their feet,
and having been turned, they should have rencled
yon from an appreciation of them,

7. ask direction to the holy course, and it shall be
given you, seek the knowledge of the course, and ye
shall find it, knock, and it the door of practice shall
be opened unto you.

8. For each that asketh, receiveth, and he that

573
seeketh, findeth, and it shall be opened to him that

............* c ,

knocketh,

eye to le a learn thou dost not regard ; hence the Disarrangement,
See Rule 321,

577.3. Stop. The Sense here is not, Thou sh-ouldst not point out
the Tioly course to the wicked, which is the Literal Sense ; but, Thou
shouldst not abandon to the wicked the folloiving of the holy course ;
hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

577.4. Stop. The Sense here is not, Lest they should do the
actual thing stated ; which is the Literal Sense ; but, Lest they
should injure you ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

40 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

578,1

9. or what man is there of you, whom if his son

578,2 497 m 579"-

should have asked bread. That will give him a
stone,

" . 578,2 497

10. or if he should have asked a fish. That
579

will give him a serpent.

11. Therefore if ye evil being, have known good

576
gifts to give to your children, more by how much

your father that is in the heavens will give good
things to them that ask him.

12. Nevertheless all things whatsoever ye should
wish to receive, in order that the men of this world

497,1

should do these things to you. So even ye, do these
things to them. For this is, the law and the prophets,

13. enter the holy course by means of the strait
gate, for wide the gate is, and broad the way is, that

578. It shall be opened <fyc. Literally, To a TcnocJc of any Tcind ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is. To a sincere knock $
hence in verse 7, the Arrangement is Regular, the parties there
referred to being true Christians ; and hence here the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 321.

578.1. Wliat man is there of you. Literally, No man ever so
acted; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, No man
^worthy of the appellation of a man ever so acted ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Rule 321.

578.2. If Ms son sliould have asked bread. Literally, Tlie par-
ticular person specified ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed
is, Any person lie cares for as a son ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

579. He will give Mm. Literally, The identical things specified ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Things of that
character ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

CH. VII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 41

leadeth to the destruction here referred to, and many
there be, that enter by means of it,

14. why, strait the gate is, and narrow the way
is, that leadeth. unto the life referred to, and few
there be, that find it.

15. And beware of the false prophets, which come
to you, in sheep's clothing. But inwardly ravening
wolves are,

16. by their fruits, ye shall know them, what

497,1

gather they of thorns grapes, or of thistles figs.

580

17. Thus is it every good tree bringeth forth

"580

good fruits. But the corrupt tree bringeth forth,
evil fruits,

18. a good tree is not able evil fruits to bring
forth, neither a corrupt tree good fruits to bring
forth,

19. every tree not bringing forth good fruit, it is
cut down, and into a fire, it is cast.

20. Wherefore by their fruits, ye shall, know
them,

21. not every one that saith unto me. Lord, Lord,

580. A good tree Sfo. Literally 'implies. That any tree not
yielding fruit i& a bad tree ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

42 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

shall enter into the kingdom of the heavens, but he
that doeth the "will of my father that is in the

heavens.

496 _ _ 227

22. many will say unto me, in that the day, Lord,

210 ^ 224 210

Lord, prophesied we not in the thy name, and cast

224'. 224

out in the thy name devils, and did in the thy name

210

many wonderful works,

23. and then I will profess unto them, as never
having known you, withdraw from me, ye that cul-
tivate the disobedience to law i e to what is com-
manded.

581

24. Therefore each who heareth these sayings of
mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise
man, who built his house, upon the rock i e that
which is rock,

25. and the rain descended, and the floods came,
and the winds blew and beat upon that house, and it
fell not. Por it had a foundation upon the rock i e
that which is rock,

581

26. and every one that heareth these sayings of

581. Sayings of mine. Literally, TJiat I originate ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, That I was commissioned to deliver ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Eule 321.

CH. VIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 43

mine, and doeth not them, lie shall be likened unto
a foolish man, who built his house, upon the sand i e
that which is sand,

27. and the rain descended, and the floods came,
and the winds blew and beat upon that house, and it
fell, and the fall of it great was,

28. then it came to pass, when the Jesus finished
these sayings, the people were being astonished at his
doctrine.

582

29. For he was teaching them, as having authority,
and not as the scribes.

CHAPTER VIII.

495

1. And great multitudes followed him on his

having come down, from the mountain,

2. and behold a leper having come, he was wor-
shipping him, saying, Lord if thou shouldst will, thou
art able me to have made clean,

3. and having put forth the hand, the Jesus touched
him, saying, I should will, be clean, and immediately

583

his leprosy was cleansed,

582. Having authority. Literally implies, TJiat the Scribes had
no authority of any kind ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-
veyed is, A special authority from G-od ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

583. Sis leprosy. Literally, The leprosy peculiar to Mm;

44 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OP THE

4. then the Jesus says to him, take heed to no one,
thou shouldst have asked as to thy being clean, but

584

depart, shew thyself to the priest, and offer the gift,

584,1-'

which Moses commanded for a testimony unto them.
495

5. And a centurion came to him on his having
entered into Capernaum beseeching him,

584,2

6. and saying, Lord, my servant hath been placed

584,3

in the house, sick of the palsy. Grievously being
tormented,

7. and the Jesus saith to him, I having come, will
heal him,

8. the centurion having answered, he said, Lord.,

322,2 _ 585

worthy I am not, in order that under my roof, thou

whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, The disease that affected
Mm which was leprosy ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

584. Shew thyself. Literally in this connection, To ask if tJiou
art clean ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, As one that
is clean; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

584.1. Which Moses commanded. Literally, Which he per-
sonally originated, ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Which God commanded him to enforce ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

584.2. My servant hath been placed. Literally, Placed there
by others ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, He is
confined to the house ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
322,1.

584.3. Stop. The Sense here is not, So placed because he was
grievously tormented, which is the Literal Sense ; but, And rightly
so, he being grievously tormented ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule
183,1

585. Under my roof. Literally, Under a roof that is my pro-

CH. VIIT. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 45

shouldst have come, but only speak a word, and my
servant will be healed.

9. For even I a man am under authority, having
under myself soldiers, and I say to this one, go, and
he goeth, and to another, come, and he cometh, and
to my servant, do this, and he doeth.

10. And the Jesus having heard, he was marvelling,

497,8

and said to those that follow. Verily I say unto you,

586

not even in the Israel, I found so great faith.

11. And I say unto you, that many, from east and
west, will come, and will sit down with Abraham, and
Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of the heavens.

587

12. But the sons of the kingdom shall be cast into
the darkness that is outer in that place, the weeping
and the gnashing of the teeth will exist.

13. And the Jesus said unto the centurion, depart,
and as thou believed, be to thee, and his servant was
healed in that hour,

perty ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Under a roof
that is occupied ly me ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

586. I found so great faith. Literally, All the faith in Israel
was not so great ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, In
all Israel, I found no one possessed of such an extent of faith ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

587. The sons of the kingdom shall fie cast. Literally, All that
attain that title shall be ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-

46 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OP THE

14. And the Jesus having come into Peter's house,
he saw his wife's mother having been laid as being
sick of a fever,

15. and he touched her hand, and the fever left

her, and she arose and was ministering unto them.

495

16. And they brought to him after evening having

come many being possessed with devils, and he cast

588

out the spirits by a word, also he healed all that ill
i e illness have,

17. that it- should have been fulfilled, that that
was spoken by means of Esaias the prophets declar-

589

ing, he was afiected by our infirmities i e infirmities

590

like ours, yet he bore away our sicknesses.

18. Now the Jesus having seen great multitudes,
about him, he gave commandment to have departed
unto the other side,

veyed is, Q-enerally speaking, Those that ~by nature possess the title
shall be; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

588. He led all fyc. Literally, All, here refers to tliose who were
possessed ivitli devils ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

589. He was affected by our infirmities Sfc. Literally, By the
identical infirmities ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
JBy the same description of infirmities that afflict us ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Rule 321.

590. Yet he bore away our sicknesses. Literally, We were not
any more afflicted with sickness ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, Our sicknesses were removed by him at his pleasure ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

CH. VIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 47

19. and one a scribe having come, he said unto

590,1
him,, master I will follow thee. Whithersoever thou

shouldst go,

20 r and the Jesus saith unto him, the foxes have
591

holes, and the birds of the heaven have nests. But
592

the son of the man i e him of the human race thai is

592,1 593 '

the son hath not. Where he should lay the head.

590,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, I will not lose sight of thee,
which is the Literal Sense ; but, I tvill be obedient to thee in all
things ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

591. Save holes. Literally, Actually possess them; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, Are able to secure them ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

592. The son of the man. These words, when used as descriptive
of the circumstances of a man, may be applied to any one in appro-
priate circumstances ; but as a Distinctive Appellation, I am not
aware, that they are ever applied to any one but our Saviour. Son
of man, or, Son of a man, occurs frequently in Holy Scripture, and
is applied oftener to HzeTciel alone, than the Appellation, The Son of
the man, is to our Saviour. The phrase, The Son of man, as an
Appellation, is not, as far as I know, ever used in Holy Scripture.
The Appellation, The Son of the man, contains two Definitions, the
latter of which has no specific Sense, except in accordance to Ilule
342.

Without definition. Son of man, or of a man, means, Naturally
begotten by man ; Son of the man, means, of the man referred to,
and so, no man having been Defined, of the race of man ; as in
accordance with Rule 342, the Limitation not being specified, the
Apph'cation is genei'al, and so embraces all men, or the whole of the
human race ;. and consequently, in our language is more correctly
expressed, Him of the human race that is the Son. (rod is styled,
The Father, as being the Father of all the human race, and as our
Saviour, alone, had no other Father than Grod, and is styled, The
Son of God, he alone is recognized by the Appellation of, The Son,
hence my Paraphrase ; Him of the human race that is the Son.

But the son of the man hath not. Literally, Doth not possess a
place ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Cannot secure
a place; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

48 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

593,1

21. And another of his disciples said unto him,
Lord suffer me first to have gone even to have buried

my father.

496

22. But the Jesus said unto him, follow me, and

493

leave alone the dead to have buried their own dead,

495

23. and his disciples followed him on his having

entered, into the ship,

24. and behold a great tempest there was in the
sea, insomuch as the ship to be covered with the
waves. But he was sleeping,

25. and the disciples having come, they awoke
him, saying, Lord save us, we are lost,

26. and he saith unto them, why fearful are ye, O

497,4

little faith. Then having arisen, he rebuked the

winds and the sea, and a great calm was.

595 210

27. But the men marvelled, saying, of what kind

592,1 Stop. The Sense here is not. That lie can never take rest,
which is the Literal Sense ; but, That he personally does not possess
a sleeping apartment : hence the JIajor Stop. See Rule 184.

593. He should lay the Jiead. Literally, Repose ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, JBe undisturbed ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Rule 321.

593,1. Another of his disciples said. Literally, One of the
twelve said ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Not one
of the twelve, but only a folloioer that believed in him ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

595. .But the men marvelled saying. Literally, All so did;

CH. VIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 49

596

is this man, that even the winds and the sea obey
him,

28. then two being possessed with devils met him

495 -

on his having come to the other side,, into the

country of the Gergesenes, out of the tombs, coming
exceeding fierce as that not to be able any to have

passed by means of that way,

491

29. and behold they cried out, saying, what is to

us, is also to thee, son of the God, thou earnest
hither before time to have tormented us by casting
us out.

30. And there was distant, from them, an herd of

many swine being fed.

'595

31. So the devils were beseeching him, saying,

if thou cast out us, suffer to have gone us, into the
herd of the swine,

32. and he said unto them, go. And the devils
having come out, they went into the swine, and
behold all the herd ran violently down the precipice,
into the sea, and perished in the waters.

whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Some did it, and
the others assented thereto ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
322,1.

596. The winds and the sea obey him. Literally, At all times. ;

G

50 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

33. And they that keep, fled, and having gone
away into the city, they told every thing, even
the tilings concerning those that are possessed

of devils,

. 596)1

34. and behold all the city came out for a meeting

491

with the human form of Jesus, and having seen him,

they besought, that he should have departed out of
their coasts,

CHAPTER IX.

1 . so having entered into the ship, he passed over,

224

and came into the his own city,

2. and behold they were bringing to him a person
sick of the palsy, on a bed, having been laid, and the
Jesus having seen their faith, he said to the sick of
the palsy, be of good cheer, child, thy sins have for-
given to thee,

3. and behold certain of the scribes said among
themselves, this man blasphemetn,

4. but the Jesus having known their thoughts, he
said, wherefore think ye evil, in your hearts.

whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, They have regarded
his injunction ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

596,1. All the city came out. Literally, Every single person did
so ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, A. large number
did so ,< hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322 S 1.

CHi IX. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 51

9

597

5. For whether is it easier to have said, thy sins
have forgiven, or to have said, arise and walk.

597,1

6. Except in order that it be necessary ye should
know, that the son of the man i e him of the human

493 598

race that is the son hath power, on the earth, to for-

497,4

give sins. Then he says to the sick of the palsy,

599

having arisen, take up thy bed, and go unto thine
house,

7. and having arisen, he departed to his house.

8. But the multitudes having seen, they marvelled
and glorified the God that gave such power iinto the
men that exercise it,

9. and the Jesus having passed forth from thence,

597. Thy sins. Literally, Belonging to thee ; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed is, Sins committed by thee ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Rule 321.

Let this be noted. Our Saviour does not assert, as the received
"version has it, that the sins are forgiven ; but he invites the man,
To have his sins forgiven. This invitation he gives, on account of
the faith of the attendants on the paralytic, the result was to be
obtained by the man himself ; probably, through faith in believing
the command, Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto thine house.

597,1. Except fyc. To express the Sense of the Received Version,
it is necessary, that the Stop after Sins should not be a Major Stop ;
and that what follows it should be, I say to the side 'of the -palsy Sfc. ;
but to express the Sense in the Paraphrase, the Government and
Arrangement employed is quite correct.

598. Hath poiver. Literally, Power originating in himself ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Power exercised by
him,- hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

599. TJiy bed. Literally, Sis own property ; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed is, The bed on which he ^uas lying ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 321,

52 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

V

he saw a man sitting at the receipt of custom,
Matthew being called, and he saith unto him, follow
me, and having arisen, he followed him,

10. and it came to pass by his sitting at meat in
the house, that behold many publicans and sinners

having come, they were sitting down with the human

491
form of Jesus and his disciples,

11. and the Pharisees having seen, they said unto
his disciples, why with the publicans and sinners,

210

eateth your master.

12. And the Jesus having heard, he said unto them,

600
they that are whole have no need of a physician, but

* *

they that ill i e illness have.

13. But having been departed, learn, what it is,

_601

I desire mercy, and not sacrifice. For 1 came not to
* V" 497 > 4

have called righteous persons, but sinners.

14. Then the disciples of John came to him,
saying, why do we and the Pharisees fast oft. But
thy disciples fast not,

600. Have no need. Literally, At any time ; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed is, While continuing whole ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Rule 321.

601. I desire mercy <$fc. Literally implies, That no sacrifice had
ever been required; whereas the Sense intended to be. conveyed is,
1 desire mercy rather than sacrifice ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

CH. IX. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 53

601,1

15. and the Jesus said unto them. The sons of
the bridechamber are not able to mourn for as long

as, with them, the bridegroom is. But days will

601,2
come. "When the bridegroom should have been taken

from them, and then they will fast.

16. But no one putteth a piece of new cloth, upon

an old garment. For the filling up of it taketh away

601,3
from the old, and a worse rent is made,

17. also they do not put new wine, into old bot-
tles. For if not truly the bottles are broken, yet

602

the wine is spilled, and the bottles will be marred,

' 602 -

but new wine placed in new bottles, even both are

preserved,

_ f 497,3

38. These things by him speaking to them. Be-
hold a certain ruler having come, he was worshipping
him, saying, verily my daughter even now dead,

601.1. Stop. The Sense here is not. The sons of the bride-
chatnber are actually unable, which, is the Literal Sense ; but, They
are so in the just discharge of their duties as bridesmen ; hence
the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

601.2. . Stop. The Sense here is not, When in all cases, which
is the Literal Sense ; but, In the particular case referred to ; hence
the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

601.3. And a worse rent is made. Literally, Necessarily so ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Ordinarily so ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Kule 322,1.

602. Yet the wine is spilled. Literally, Invariably runs out of
the bottle; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Ordinarily

G 2

54 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

but having come, lay thy hand, upon .her, and she
will live,

19. and the Jesus having arisen, he followed him,
also his disciples,

20. and behold a woman being diseased with an
issue of blood twelve years, having come behind, she
touched the hem of his garment.

21. For she said within herself, if only I should
have touched his garment, I shall be whole.

22. But the Jesus haviiig been turned, and having
seen her, he said, be of good comfort daughter, thy

603

faith hath made whole thee, and the woman was
made whole from that hour,

23. And the Jesus having come into the rulers
house, and having seen the minstrels and the people
being disturbed, he says unto them,

24. give place. For the maid died not, but
sleepeth, and they were laughing to scorn him.

25. But when the people were put forth, having
gone in, he took her hand, and the maid arose,

is injured : hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1. In like

manner, The bottles will be marred. And also, JBoth are preserved.

603. Tliy faith hath made whole thee. Literally, Hath actively

done it; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is Passive,

CH. IX. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 55

603,1

26. and this report went abroad into all that land,

27. and two blind' persons followed him by i e in
495

consequence of the human form of Jesus departing

thence, crying, and saying, have mercy on us, O son
of David.

, 495

28. And the blind persons came to him by his
having entered into the house, and the Jesus saith
unto them, believe ye, that I am able this thing to

_ 497,5 497,4

have done, they say unto him, yea Lord.

29. Then he touched their eyes, .saying, according
to your faith, be to you,

604

30. and their eyes were opened, then the Jesus
forbad under a penalty them, saying, take heed, no
one living, acknowledge to have effected this.

31. But the men having departed, they spread
abroad fame of him, in all that country.

32. And behold they brought to him a dumb man
495

being possessed with a devil after his going out,

Rath been the ^occasion of thy cure ; hence the Disarrangement,
See Rule 322,1.

603,1. And this report went abroad. Literally, TJiat Jesus took
her by the hand and the maid arose ; whereas the Sense intended
to be conveyed, hay reference to all the circumstances recorded;
lieuce the Disarrangement. See Etile 321.

60-i. Their eyes <$fc. Literally, They opened their eye lids:
wbereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, They recovered sight j
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

56 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

495

33. and the dumb spake after the devil having
; 497,5

been cast out, and the multitudes marvelled, saying,

it was never seen thus through the Israel's power.

595

34. But the Pharisees said, through the prince of
the devils, he casteth out the devils,

4

35. and the Jesus was going about all the cities
and the villages, teaching in their synagogues, and
preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing
every sickness and every disease.

36. For having seen the multitudes, he was moved
with compassion for them, because they were, having
been harrassed and scattered abroad as sheep not

497,4

having a shepherd.

497,1

37. Then he saith unto his disciples. Truly the

harvest plenteous is. But the labourers few are.

38. Therefore pray the Lord of the harvest,
that he should have sent forth labourers, into
his harvest,

CHAPTER X, *

1. then having called his twelve disciples, he gave
them an authority concerning unclean spirits so as
to cast out them, and to heal all sickness and all
disease.

CH. X. GOSPEL ACCOED1NG TO ST. MATTHEW. 57

605

2. Now the names of the twelve apostles is these,
first Simon that is called Peter, and Andrew his
brother,

3. James the of the Zebedee, and John his brother,
Phillip, and Bartholomew, Thomas, and Matthew the
publican, James the of the Alpheus, and Lebbeus
that was surnamed Thaddeus,

4. Simon the Canaanite, and Judas the Iscariot

that even betrayed him,

606

5. the Jesus sent forth these the twelve, having
606,1

commanded them, saying, into way of Gentiles, Ye

606, 3

should not have gone, and into a city of Samaritans,
Ye should not have entered.

6. But go rather to the sheep that have lost of
house of Israel.

605. No^o the names of ike twelve Apostles. Literally, Their
entire names; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, One
designation of each of them is ; hence the Disarrangement of the
words,. The twelve apostles. See Rule 321. The words The names
fyc. are placed before the Verb, as otherwise the Sense would be, Now
these names of the tivelve Apostles exist ; hence the Disarrangement.

606. The Jesus sent forth these tJie tivelve. I see n reason for
the Disarrangement here, except it be to shew, that the sending forth
originated not with Jesus, which is what the Literal Sense requires,
but that in it he acted in obedience to the Divine commands ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

606,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Ye should at no time have
done it, which is the Literal Sense ; but, On the journey I now send
you ye should not do it; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

58 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OP THE

7. And going, preach saying, verily the kingdom

of the heavens hath drawn near,

607

8. heal being sick, raise dead persons, cleanse
607,1 607,1

lepers, cast out devils. Freely ye received. Freely
"606,1

give.

9. Ye should not have provided gold, or silver, or

606,1
brass, in your purses.

10. Or scrip, for a journey, neither two coats,
neither shoes, neither a stave, For worthy the work-

322,2

man of his meat is.

11. And into whatsoever city or town, ye should
have entered, enquire, who, in it, worthy is, and

497,7 ' '

there abide, until soever, ye should have departed.

12. And coining into the house, salute it,

13. and if indeed the house worthy should be

come, your peace, upon it. But if not worthy it

607,2

should be, your peace, to you, be returned,

607. Seal, being side Sfc. Literally, Do what is stated in all
cases; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Do no when
GrocPs cause requires ; hence the Disarrangement. See Ride 321.

607.1. Stop. The Sense here is not to be xinderstood, Without
any limitation, which is the Literal Sense ; hence the Major Stop.
See Kule 184.

607.2. Bnt if -not ^vort^ly it should le. Literally, Not fully en-
titled to it ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Not
wholly unworthy of it ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

607.3. In a, day of judgment. ' Observe the Article is not ex-
pressed.

CH. X. GOSPEL ACCOBDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 59

14. and whosoever should not have received you,
nor heard your words, departing from the house or

497,8

that city, shake off the dust from your feet.

15. Verily I say unto you, more tolerable it will

607,3
be for land of Sodom and Gomorrah,, in a day of

. 497,3

judgment, than for that city.

16. Behold I send forth you as sheep, in midst of
wolves. Therefore be, prudent in avoiding danger

as the serpents, and harmless as the doves.

17. And beware of the men among whom I send
you. For they will deliver up you, to councils, and
in their synagogues, they will scourge you.

18. And even before governors and kings, ye
will be brought on account of me, for a testimony

against them and the Gentiles.

606,1

19. But when they deliver up you. Ye should

607,4

not have taken thought. How or what ye should

227
have said. For it shall be given you, in that the

hour, what ye shall speak.

20. For not ye are, they that speak, but the spirit
of your father that speaketh through you.

607,4. Stop. The Sense here does not relate To an act dom-
pleted, -which is the Literal Sense ; but. To an act to be completed ;
hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

60 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

21. Verily a brother will deliver a brother, unto
death, and a father a child, and children will rise up
against parents, and will cause to be put to death
them,

22. even ye will be, being hated of all, on account
of my name. But he that hath endured unto end,
he shall be saved.

23. But when they should persecute you, in this

city, flee into the other, and if out of this, they

should persecute you, flee into the another. For

verily I say unto you, ye should not have gone over

497,7
the cities of the Israel, until perhaps, the son of

493
the man i e him of the human race that is the son

should have come,

24. a disciple is not above the master, neither a
servant above his lord,

25. enough for the disciple, in order that he
should have become, as his master, and the servant

608

as his lord, if Beelzebub they called the master of

609

the house, more by how much those of his household.

60S. If Beelzebub they called fyc. Literally, Expressly done
what is stated ; -whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Done
in effect what is stated ; Lence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

CH. X. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 61

26. Therefore be not afraid of them. For nothing
is having been covered, which shall not be revealed,
or hid, which shall not be made known,

27. what I tell you in the darkness in which you
now are, speak in the light to which you will be
admitted, and what, in the ear, ye hear, preach
upon the house tops,

28. and be not afraid of them that kill the body.

609,1

Even not being able the soul to have killed. But be
afraid of rather him that is able both soul and body

to have destroyed in hell,

609,2

29. is it not, two sparrows for a farthing are sold,

yet one, of them, shall not fall on the ground, with-
out your father.

610

30. Yea even all the hairs of your head having

been numbered, they are.

609. More by TIOW much. Literally, Sow much more have they
called; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, How much
more deserving are the parties of the appellation; hence the Dis'
arrangement. See Rule 321.

609.1. Not being able the soul to have Tcilled. Literally, In no
manner to effect the object, not even by alluring it by temptation ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is. Not being able to
command its destruction ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

609.2. Is it not two sparrows for a farthing are sold. Literally,
Are everywhere sold; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed
is, Are here sold; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.
Literally, At all times; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed

H

62 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

611

31. Therefore be not afraid, ye are of more value
than many sparrows.

32. For whosoever shall assent to me, before the
men that kill, I will assent, even I, to him, before
my father that is in the heavens.

33. But whosoever should have denied me, before

the men that kill, I will deny him, even I, before my

606,1
father that is in the heavens.

34. Ye should not have thought, that I came to
have sent peace, on the earth, I came not to have
sent peace, but a sword.

35. For I came to have set at variance a man,
against his father, and a daughter, against her
mother, and a daughter-in-law, against her mother-
in-law,

36. thus foes of the man that has foes, his house-
hold are,

37. he that loveth father or mother, more than

is, At the present time ; hence the Peculiar Government. See Rule
382.

610. The liairs of your head. Literally, Yours in particular ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, All that believe in me;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

611. Ye are of more value. Literally, Ye would fetch a better
price ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Ye are more
considered ~by God ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

The Pronoun is Disarranged for the same reason as it is in v. 30.

CH. XI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 63

612

me, worthy of me is not, and he that loveth son
612

or daughter, more than me, worthy of me is not,

38. for who taketh not up his cross, and followeth

612

after me, worthy of me is not,

39. he that findeth his life, shall lose it, and he
that lost his life, on account of me, shall find it,

613

40. he that receiveth you, receiveth me, and he

613

that receiveth me, receiveth him that sent me,

41. he that receiveth a prophet, in name of a
prophet, a reward of a prophet he shall receive,
and he that receiveth a righteous man, in name of
a righteous man, a reward of a righteous man he
shall receive,

42. for whosoever should have given drink unto
one of these little ones a cup of cold water only, in

497,8

name of a disciple. Verily I say unto you, he
should in no wise have lost his reward,

CHAPTER XI.
1. and it came to pass, when the Jesus ended

612. Worthy of me. Literally, Me personally ; "whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, Worthy of the privileges of the
Christian dispensation; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

613. Receivetli me. Literally, He does what it; stated ; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is. In effect he does so ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

64 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

commanding his twelve disciples, he departed thence

614

in respect of that he should teach and preach in
their cities.

2. Now the John having heard in the prison
the works of the Christ, having sent two of his
disciples,

3. he said unto him, thou art, he that comes,

615

otherwise we look for another to teach us,

4. and the Jesus having answered, he said unto
them, having been departed, shew to John, what
things ye hear and see,

5. blind persons recovered sight, and lame persons

walk, lepers are cleansed, and deaf persons hear, dead

616 ;

persons are raised, and poor persons are instructed in

the gospel,
616

6. and blessed is, whosoever should not have been
offended in me.

614. In respect of fyc. Literally, That was Ms object in depart-
ing ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is. That was the
result effected by his departing; hence the Irregular Government.
See Rule 381.

615. We look for another. Literally, We do so ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, We are required by G-od to do so ;
hence the Disarrangement. See B/ule 321.

616. Blind recover sight <$fc. Literally, All thus afflicted do so ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Some persons afflicted
with blindness do recover their sight; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 322,1.

CH. XI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 65

7. Then the Jesus began to speak unto the multi-

495

tudes after their departing, concerning John, what,

went ye out in the wilderness to have seen a reed,
by wind, being shaken,

8. or what, went ye out to have seen a man, in

497,3 616,1

soft raiment, being clothed. Behold they that wear
the soft, in the houses of the kings, they are,

497,5

9. or what, went ye out to have seen a prophet,
yea I say unto you, verily more than a prophet.

10. For this he is, concerning whom, it hath been

497,3

written. Behold I send my messenger, before thy

497,8

face, which shall prepare thy way, before thee.

11. Verily I say unto you, there hath not been
raised up among born of women, more a prophet than
John the Baptist. Notwithstanding the least in the
kingdom of the heavens, more than it i e a prophet,
he is.

497,7

12. And from the days of John the Baptist, until

498

now, the kingdom of the heavens is vehemently

493

urged, and those who vehemently urge take by
force it.

616,1. They that wear the soft. Literally, Tftey are in all cases
in King's "houses ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,

H 2

66 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

13. For all the prophets, and the law, until John,
prophesied,

14;. and if ye desire to have received, this is, Elias
that is about to come,

15. he that hath ears to hear, hear.

16. But to what shall I liken this generation, like
it is unto children, in markets sitting, and calling
unto their fellows,

] 7. and saying, we piped unto you, but ye danced
not, we mourned unto you, but ye lamented not.

18. For John came, neither eating nor drinking,

and they say, a devil he hath,

493

19. the son of the man i e him of the human race

that is the son came, eating and drinking, and they

497,3

say. Behold a gluttonous man, and a wine bibber,
619 .

a friend of publicans and sinners, and the wisdom of
its children i e the children of this generation was

497,4

declared just by man.

20. Then he began to upbraid the cities, in which,

They are ordinarily in places of that description ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Rule 321.

619. A friend of publicans, fyc. Literally, ^Exclusively theirs;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, These persons were not
excluded from being his friends; hence the Disarrangement. See
Hule 321.

CH. XI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 67

his most mighty works were done,, because they
repented not,

21. woe unto thee Chorazin, woe unto thee, Beth-
saida, for if in Tyre and Sidon, the mighty works
were done, that were done in you long ago,, perhaps

in sackcloth and ashes, they repented.

620

22. But I say unto you, more tolerable it will

607,3

be for Tyre and Sidon, at a day of judgment, than

for you.

23. and thou Capernaum, that wast exalted unto

498 ^

the heaven, to hell, thou wilt be brought down, for
if in Sodom, the mighty works were done, that were
done in thee, they remained perhaps until the this

very day.

620
24.. But I say unto you, that more tolerable it

607,3

will be for land of Sodom, at a day of judgment,

than for thee,

227
25. at that the time, the Jesus having answered,

he said, I thank thee, father, Lord of the heaven and

620. More tolerable it voitt le, Sfc. Literally, Tliey shall receive
less punishment ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Their
crimes are more excusable ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

620,1. That ivast exalted unto the heavens. Irregular See Rule
321 in order to shew, that the Sense is intended to be understood
Metaphorically.

68 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

of the earth, that thou hid these things, from wise

497,5
and prudent persons, and revealed them to babes,

26. truly the father, that thus pleasure was made

in thy sight,

621

27. all things was delivered to me, by my father,

and so no one discerns the son as the originator of a

622
thing, except the father, nor any one discerns the

father as the immediate originator of a thing, except

622,1

the son, or to whomsoever the son should will to

497,5

have revealed,

28. come unto me, all that labor and that have
been heavy laden, and I will give rest to you,

29. take my yoke, upon you, and learn of me, for
meek I am, and lowly in the heart here referred to,
and ye shall find rest unto your souls.

621. All things was delivered to me. The Verb being in the
Singular instead of the Plural, points out, that the origin or source
of what is expressed by the words All things, is here referred to, that
is, the power and capability of effecting. Literally, It ivas delivered
tome, means, I alone possess it; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed, is not to be so restricted, I exercise the power, and so does
God, and all to whom it pleases him to impart it ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Rule 321.

622. Not any one discerns the father. Literally implies, That no
one acknowledges God as the possessor of all poiver ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, No one can discern the things in
which God himself immediately acts ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

622,1. To whomsoever the son should will fye. Literally, Should
as principal will ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,

CH. XII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 69

622,2

30. For my yoke easy, and my burden light is,

CHAPTER XII.
227

1. at that the time, the Jesus was gone in i e
622,3

during the Sabbathi, through the corn fields. And

623

his disciples were an hungered, and began to pluck
ears of corn, and to eat.

2. But the Pharisees haying seen, they said unto

497,3 _ 623

him. Behold thy disciples do, what it is not lawful
to do on a sabbath.

624

3. But the Jesus said unto them, ye read not,

624,1

what David did, when he hungered, and they that

624,2

were with him.

I conceive, Should as agent will; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

622.2. My fair den light is. Literally, It is absolutely so ; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is. It is comparatively so; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

622.3. See Mark i. 21 and iii. 2.

623. His disciples were an htmgered, cfc. Literally, All of them
so acted ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Some ivho
were disciples acted as is described ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 322,1.

624. JBut the Jems said. I consider that this Form, should not
be regarded as an Irregular Arrangement, in accordance to Rule
322,1 ; the Article being expressed, not fco vary the character of
the sense expressed, but solely to fix the particular person to which
the statement has reference. It expresses a sense to this effect. Rut
the Jesus answering, he said.

624.1. What David did. Literally, Any thing Devoid did;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed, is as in the Paraphrase ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

624.2. Stop. The Sense here is not, The manner in lohieh he
did it ; which is the Literal Sense ; but, The fact that it was done
ly him ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

70 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

4. How he entered into the house of the God, and

625

eat the bread of the offering, which not being lawful
was for him to have eaten, neither for them that
were with him, but for the priests only,

5. or ye read not in the law, that i e relating to
other Sabbaths, the priests, in the temple, the Sab-
bath profaned, yet blameless they are.

626

6. Truly I say unto you, that greater than the

temple, there is here.

601

7. But if ye had known, what it is, I desire mercy,
and not sacrifice, ye would not condemned the in-
nocent.

626,1

8. For a Lord the son of the man i e him of the
493

human race that is the son is of the Sabbath,

9. and having departed thence, he went into their
synagogue,

10. and behold a man there was the hand having

625. Eat the bread fyc. Literally, He himself entirely consmned
it; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, He y cm-took ofit;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

626. Ch-eater than the temple. Literally, Of greater dimensions ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Of greater importance ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

626,1. For a Lord the son of the man is. Literally, For Lord
the son of the man exists after the sabbatli; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed, is as in the Paraphrase ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See B/ule 321.

CH. XII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 71

withered,, and they asked Mm, saying, whether it is
lawful on the Sabbaths to heal, in order that they

should have accused him.

494

11. And the Jesus said unto them, what shall

there be among you, a man who shall have one

626,2

sheep,, and if tliis should have fallen on the Sabbaths,

into a pit, is it not, he will draw out it, and lay hold.

627

12. And a man is better how much than a sheep,

497,4"

wherefore it is lawful on the Sabbaths good to do.

13. Then he saith to the man, stretch forth thine
hand, and he was stretching forth, and it was re-
stored, whole as the other.

627,1

14. Then the Pharisees a council held against

628

him, having gone out, how they 'should have des-
troyed him.

15. But the Jesus having known, he withdrew

626,2. Tliis sliould have fallen. Literally, Should fall on the
sabbath ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, SJiould on
the Sabbath be found to have fallen; hence the Disarrangement.
See .Rule 321.

627. A man is better hoiv much Sfc. Literally, Acts more cor-
rectly ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Is more
entitled to attention ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

627,1. The Pharisees a council held. LiteraDy, As a body they
did so ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Men ivJio
were Pharisees did so ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

628. How they should have destroyed him. Literally, They per-
sonally do it; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Sow
cause him to be destroyed ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

72 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

from thence, and great multitudes followed him, and
he healed them all,

16. hut charged them, lest conspicuous they should
629

have made him,

17. that it should have heen fulfilled, that that
was spoken by means of Esaias the prophets de-

. 497,3

claring.

18. Behold my servant whom I chose, my beloved,
with whom, my soul is well pleased, I will put my

630

spirit, upon him, and he shall declare a judgment to
the Gentiles,

^ 630,1

19. he shall not strive, nor cry, nor any shall hear

in the streets his voice,

499

20. he shall not break a reed having been bruised,

; ;-497,7 ;

or quench flax being smoking, until perhaps, he

should have sent forth unto victory the judgment
he has declared,

629. They sJiould "have made him. Literally, Cause Mm to be
made ; whereas tlie Sense intended to be conveyed is Passive, Be
the means of his becoming so ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

630. He shall declare a judgment fyc. Literally, He shall declare
a judgment against the Gentiles ; whereas the Sense intended to he
conveyed is, He shall declare to the Gentiles that judgment will
come ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

630,1. Any shall hear. Literally, He never spoke in the streets ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, He did not openly
complain; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

OH. XII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 73

632

21. 'verily Gentiles will have confidence through
his name.

22. Then there was brought unto him, having
been possessed with a devil, blind and dumb, and he
healed him, as the blind and dumb even to speak
and to see,

23 and all the people were under astonishment,
and said, what is this man the son of David.

24. But the Pharisees having heard, they said,
this man doth not cast out the devils, but by the
Beelzebub, prince of the devils.

25. And the Jesus having known their thoughts,
he said unto them, every kingdom having been
divided against itself, is brought to desolation, and
every city or house having been divided against
itself, will not be preserved,

633

26. and if the Satan casts out the Satan, against

632. JSven Gentiles will have confidence through Ms name.
Literally, Shall confide in his name ; whereas the Sense intended to
be conveyed is, Shall feel confidence through bearing his name ;
hence the Disarrangement of the words, His name. See Rule 321.
Literally, As Gentiles they will have confidence ; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed is, They voho were Gentiles will have con-
fidence ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

633. Casts out the Satan. Literally, Himself personally ; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, That which his ^oiver effects ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321,

I

74 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

himself, he was divided. Then how will his kingdom
be preserved,

27. and if I, by Beelzebub, cast out the devils,
your sons, by what, do they cast out, as to this

633,1

charge, they your judges shall be.

28. But if by a spirit from God, I cast out the
devils, then the kingdom of the God came unex-
pectedly to you,

210

29. verily how is any one able to have entered
into the house of the strong and his goods to have
spoilt, except first he should have bound the strong

634

man, and then he will spoil his house,

30. he that is not with me, against me, he is, so
then he that unites not with me, he disperses oppo-
sition to me,

31. on account of this, I declare unto you, every

635

sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven by the men that

633,1. They your judges shall be. Literally, They shall pass
sentence on you; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
They shall be able to perceive the fallacy of your opinion; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

634-. He will spoil his house. Literally, Necessarily he ^oill do
so ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, He will do it,
should such be his pleasure ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

635. lEvery sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven by the men.
Literally, It shall be so under all circumstances; whereas the Sense

CH. XII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 75

636

are with me. Except the blasphemy against the
spirit, it shall not be forgiven by the i e these men,

32. even whosoever should have spoken a word,

493
against the son of the man i e against him of the

human race that is the son, it shall be forgiven to
him by these men. But whosoever should have

225

spoken against the spirit that is holy, it shall not be

227

forgiven to him by these men, neither in this the age
now completing, neither in that that is about to
come,

intended to be conveyed is. They shall have pmver to do so under
fitting circumstances ; hence the Disarrangement. See Enle 322,1.

The reason why the sin against the Holy Spirit shall not be for-
given by these men, is assigned, Mark iii. 29, namely, Because he,
the sinner, is to ibe retained for an age of Judgment, which I con-
sider means, For God's judgment, that is, determination, "whether he
sees meet to forgive or to punish.

That this is an authorized Sense of forgiveness, is evident, from
other portions of Holy Scripture. It is used with the same restric-
tion in Luke xvii. 4. And if he trespass against thee seven times in
a day, and seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, I repent ;
thou shalt forgive Mm. Man is there stated to forgive his fellow man,
although it by no means follows, or is implied, that Grod has forgiven
the offender. Thus imderstanding forgiveness, we are not compelled
to correct Holy Scripture, and to read as follows, Matt. xi. 28, Come
unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, except those who
have sinned against the Holy G-host, and I will give you rest. Or
John vi. 47, Verily verily I say unto you, he that believeth on me,
except he hath sinned against the Holy G-host, he hath eternal life.
Or 1 John i. 7, The blood of Jesus Christ his Son, cleansethfrom all
sin, except that against the Holy Ghost; and to the same effect,
passages without end. The other records of this are, Mark iii. 28,
and Luke sii. 10.

636. Except the blasphemy against the spirit. Literally, The
blasphemy the spirit has committed ; whereas the Sense intended to

76 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

33. either make the tree good, and its fruit good,
or make the tree corrupt, and its fruit corrupt. For

637

by the fruit, the tree is known,

34. oh generation of vipers, how are ye able good

things to speak, evil being. For out of the abun-

637
dance of the heart, the mouth speaks,

35. the good man, out of the good treasure,
bringeth forth the good things, and the evil man,
out of the evil treasure, bringeth forth evil things.

36. But I say unto you, that every idle word,

637,3

whatsoever the men that are with me should have

spoken, they shall give concerning it an account, at

607,3

day of judgment.

37. For by thy words, thou shalt be justified, and

'497,4
by thy words, thou shalt be condemned.

637,2

38. Then certain of the Scribes and Pharisees

be conveyed, is as in the Paraphrase ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

637. The tree is Tcnovm. Literally, In every case ; whereas the
Sense intended to be con reject is. In ordinary cases ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Rule 322,1.

637.1. Whatsoever the men should have spoken. Literally, Even
if repented of; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is I
conceive, If that word is adhered to ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Bule 321.

637.2. Then certain of the Scribes and Pharisees. Literally,
Certain of these bodies of men ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, Certain men who loere of tliose bodies ; hence the Dis-
ctwangement. See Rule 321.

CH. XII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 77

answered, saying, master we should wish from thee a

sign to have seen.
494

39. But the Jesus having answered,, he said unto

them, a generation evil and adulterous., a sign seeks,

638

and a sign shall not be given to it, save the sign of
Jonas the prophet.

40. Eor as Jonas was in the belly of the whale

.497,1

three days and three nights. So the son of the man

493
i e him of the human race that is the son will be in

the heart of the earth three days and three nights,

639

41 . men of Nineveh will rise in the judgment, with
this generation, and will condemn it, for they re-
pented at the preaching of Jonas, and behold a greater

than Jonas here is,

639

42. a queen of south will be raised up in the
judgment, with this generation, and will condemn it.
for she came from the uttermost parts of the earth
to have heard the wisdom of Solomon, and behold a
greater than Solomon here is.

638. A siyn seeks. Literally, To possess it ; -whereas t-lie Senae
intended to be conveyed is, To witness it ; lience the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 322,1- And hence, And a sign .shall not be given
to it.

639. Men of Nineveli voill rise in the judgment. Literally, They
ill actually do what is stated ; whereas the Sense intended to be

I 2

78 A LITEEAL TRANSLATION OF THE

640

43. Verily when the unclean spirit should have
temporally gone out of the man that in afflicted with
devils, it walketh through dry places, seeking rest,

497,4

hut it does not find.

640,1

44. Then it saith, I will return into my house.
From whence I came out, and having returned, it
findeth it being unoccupied by its having been swept

4P7,4

and garnished.

45. Then it goeth, and taketh with itself seven
other spirits more wicked than itself, and having
entered in, it dwells there, so the last of that man

497,1

become worse than the first. Thus it will be also

225

with this generation that is wicked.

46. And immediately after his speaking to the

497,3 641

people. Behold the mother and his brethren had
stood without, desiring with him to have spoken.

496 ^ 497,3

47. Then one said unto him. Behold thy mother

conveyed is, They will be able to do so ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 322,1.

640. When the unclean spirit should have gone out. Literally,
Absolutely departed , whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Temporarily leaves ; hence the Disarrangement. See Exile 322,1.

640,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, From whence I last came,
which is the Literal Sense j but, From whence I originally came ;
hence the Major Stop. See Kule 184.

61-1. Sis motJier and 7tis brethren had stood without. Literally
implies, The outside of the place he occupied ; whereas the Sense in-

CH. X1JLI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 79

and thy brethren without have stood, desiring with

thee to have spoken.
494

48. And the Jesus having answered, he said to

him that told him, who is, my mother, and who are,
my brethren,

49. and having stretched forth his hand, toward

497,3

his disciples, he said. Behold my mother, and my
brethren.

50. For whosoever should have done the will of

642

my father that is in the heavens, he, my brother,
and sister, and mother is.

CHAPTER XIII.

1. Then in that day, the Jesus having gone out of
the house, he was sitting by the sea,

2. and great multitudes were gathering together
unto him, so as for him, into the ship having entered,
to have sat down, but all the people, on the shore, he
had placed,

3. and he spoke unto them many things, in

tended to be conveyed is, That they stood at a distance from him,
outside, not the place, out the people he was teaching ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

642. My brother. Literally, Actually such; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed is. He is regarded and treated by me as
such ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

80 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

497,3

parables, saying. Behold there went forth, he that

643

sows, in respect of that he should sow,

\ 643,1

4. and verily what seeds fell by the way in the act

643,2 '

him to sow, even the fowls came and devoured up
them.

643,3 643,4

5. And what other fell upon the stoney places.
Where it was not having much earth, and forthwith
it sprung up by means of the fact not to have depth:

of earth.

495

6. But it was scorched after sun having risen,

643,5

and was withered away, on account of the fact not to
have a root.

643. In respect of fyc. Literally, He went forth for the object
specified ; whereas the Souse intended to be conveyed is, He went
forth to inorJc, wliich that day was sowing ; hence the Irregular
Government. See Rule 881.

643.1. And verily what seeds fell &e. Literally, All without
exception did so; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Ordinarily sucJi ^vas the case; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

643.2. Sim to sow. Literally, Him in particular ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is General, Any one so doing ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

643.3. Stop. The Sense here is not, Other Jcind of seed, which
is the Literal .Sense ; but, Other quantities of the same Tcind of seed ;
hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

643.4. Stop. The Sense here is not, Stony places of a Jcind
where it had not fyc., which is the Literal Sense ; but. Stony places,
which are positions that do not have fyc. ; hence the Major Stop.
See Rule 184.

643.5. And was wittiered away on account of fyc. Literally, Its
not having any root ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,

CH. XIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 81

643,3

7. And what other fell among the thorns, and the
thorns sprang up and choked it.

643,3 225

8. But what other fell into the ground that is

643,6

good, and was bringing forth fruit. Verily which
fruit an hundred fold ivas. And which fruit sixty
fold was. And which fruit thirty fold was,

9. he that hath ears to hear, hear,

10. and the disciples having come, they said unto

him, why in parables, speakest thou unto them.
494

11. And the Jesus having answered, he said unto

644

them, because it hath been given in my teaching
unto you who receive it to have understood the
mysteries of the kingdom of the heavens. But

644

it hath not been given to those who do not re-
ceive it.

12. For whosoever hath received my teaching,
it shall be given to him to understand^ and he

Its not having a, sufficient root; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

643,6. Stop. The Senso hc3'e is not, Exactly what is stated,
which is the Literal Sense ; biit, It was of tJit.it character ; hence
the Major Stop. See Rule 184

644. It hatJt, been given to you. Literally, You in partimdar
possess power to discover ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-
veyed is General, By certain revelations you possess, you as well as
others are enabled to understand ; hence the Disarrangement.* See
Bide 321.

82 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OP THE

shall be increased in knowledge. But whosoever
hath not received it, even what he hath heard,
it shall be carried away from him by his not un-
derstanding it,

13. on account of this, in parables to them, I
speak, for seeing the teacher, they see not his mission,
and hearing his words, they hear not or understand
their meaning,

14. thus the . prophecy of Esaias is fulfilled in

645

them, that says, ye will hear with the ear, and
should not have understood, and seeing, ye will see,
and should not have perceived.

15. For the heart of this people was waxed gross,

498

and they heard with their ears dully, and they closed

646,1 *

their eyes. Lest at any time they should have seen

647

with the eyes, or heard with the ears, or understood

with the heart, and so have been converted, and I
should have healed them.

645. Ye shall heanoith the ear. Literally, Ye shall not le deaf;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Ye shall receive the
words of instruction ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

646,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Lest a thing actually
specified sJiould occur, which is the Literal Sense ; hut, Lest they
mentally should perceive ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

647. Or heard ivith the ears <%c. Literally in this Context, They
closed their eyes to effect these ends ; hence the Disarrangement,
See Bule 321,

CH. XIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 83

498

16. But blessed your eyes are, for they see, and

647,1

your ears, for they hear.

17. For verily I say unto you, that many prophets

648 .- I

and righteous men desired to have seen, what things
ye see, and saw not, and to have heard, what things
ye hear, and heard not.

18. Therefore ye, hear the parable of the sower,

19. the wicked one cometh after each hearing the
495

word of the kingdom and not understanding, and

snatches away that that has been sown in his heart,

648,1

this is, that that was sown by the wayside.

"648,1

20. And that that was sown in the stony places,

649

this is, he that heareth the word, and anon with joy,

receiveth it

21. Yet it hath not a root, in himself, but tran-

495
sient it is. For immediately he is offended after

647,1' & hears. This reading Griesbach prefers, but he admits
that some Manuscripts have, They hear, and this I have no doubt is
the correct reading, and therefore I so have it.

648. For many prophets and righteous men desired. Literally,
The actual thing specified ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-
veyed is, They desired that which resulted in the attainment of the
thing specified ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

648,1. That that was sown fyc. Literally, That which inten'
tionally is so placed; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
That which greio on such positions ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

649. Hewreth the word. Literally, Simply hears ; whereas the

84 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

tribulation or persecution having come on account of
the woid.

648,1

22. And that that was sown among the thorns,

649

this is, he that heareth the word, but the care of this
world, and the deceitfulness of the riches, they choke
the word, and unfruitful it becomes.

225

23. And that that was sown in the ground that

648,1 649

was good, this is, he that heareth the word, and
having understood, who therefore beareth fruit, and
the indeed hundred fold bringeth forth. Also the
sixty fold. Also the thirty fold.

650

24. he put forth another parable to them, saying,
the kingdom of the heavens was likened to a man
sowing good seed, in his field.

651

25. And his enemy came and sowed tares in the
time the men there to sleep, in midst of the wheat,
and departed.

Sense intended to be conveyed is, Attentively receives; hence the
Disarrangement. See Ride 321.

650. Another parable to. them. Literally, What lie spake re-
mained as a parable, not being understood ly them ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, That though delivered as a
-parable, they understood the meaning of it ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See EtJ.e 321.

651. His enemy <3fc. Literally, ^Exclusively his ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, One who was an enemy to him ;
hence the Disarrangement of the words, His enemy. Literally, He
came at the particular time specified ; whereas the Sense intended

CH. XIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 85

652

26. But when the blade sprang up, and brought

497,4

forth fruit. Then there appeared also the tares.

27. So the servants of the householder haying
come, they said unto him, sir, is it not, good seed

224

thou sowed in the thy field. Then from whence hath

it tares.

494

28. Then the householder said unto them, man's

595
enemy this thing did. And the servants said unto

him. Then thou wilt, we having departed, we should
have gathered up them.

494 652,2

29. But the householder said, nay. Lest gather-
ing the tares, ye should have rooted up with them
the wheat,

30. permit to be increased together both, until
the harvest, and in time of the harvest, I will
say to the reapers, gather together first the tares,
and bind them, in bundles, for the end to have
burnt them. But the wheat, gather together into
my barn,

to be conveyed is, He came at a time at which they could not see
Trim ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

652. And brought forth fruit. Literally in this contest, The
Hade brought forth fruit ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed
is, The seed -produced it; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

652,2. Stop. The Sense here is not, Lest doing the exact thing

K

86 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

650

31. lie put forth another parable unto them, say-

322,2

ing, like the kingdom of the heavens is to a grain
of mustard seed, which a man having taken, he sowed
in his field,

32. which least indeed is of all the seeds. Yet
when it should have been grown, greatest of the
herbs it is, even it becomes a tree for to have
come the birds of the heaven, even to lodge in
its branches,

650

33. he spake another parable unto them, like the

322,2

kingdom of the heavens is unto leaven, which a

653

woman having taken, she . hid in three measures of
meal, until when, all was leavened,

34. all these things, the Jesus spoke in parables
to the multitudes, and without a parable, he was
no.t speaking to them,

35. that it should have been fulfilled, that that
had been spoken by means of the prophets declaring,
I will open in parables my mouth, I will utter
things having been kept secret from foundation of

497,4

world.

specified, which is the Literal Sense ; but, Lest in any manner des-
troying them ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.
653. Three measures of meal. Literally, Expressly that quantity ;

CH. XIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 87

36. Then having sent away the multitudes, the
Jesus went into the house, and his disciples came
unto him, -saying, declare unto us the parable of

the tares of the field.
494

37. and the Jesus having answered, he said unto

them, he that soweth the good seed, the son of the

493

man i e him of the human race that is the son is.

322,2

38. And the field the world is. And the good

322,2

seed, these the sons of the kingdom are. But the
tares, the sons of the wicked one are.

39. And the enemy that sowed them, the devil is.

654

And the harvest, a termination of the world is.

655 '

And the reapers, angels are.

40. Therefore just as the tares are gathered to-

656 497,1

gether and burned in a fire. Thus it will be at the
end of this world,

whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, About that measure ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

654. The harvest a termination of the world is fyc. Literally,
The world is destroyed ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed
is, Man's existing relation to it is ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Eule 322,1.

655. The reapers angels are. Literally, They are actual angels ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, I conceive, That
man's departure hence becomes to him a messenger or angel of God;
hence the Disarrangement. See Eule 322,1.

656. Burned in afire. Literally, Are necessarily so treated ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Are commonly so
treated ; hence the Disarrangement, See Eule 321.

88 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

493

41. the son of the man i e him of the human race
that is the son will send forth his angels, and gather
out of his kingdom all things that offend, even those
that effect the iniquity that then exists,

42. and will cast them, into the furnace of the

fire that is there, the wailing and the gnashing of the

. 497 > 4
teeth will exist.

4Q8

43. Then the righteous will shine forth, as the
sun, in the kingdom of their father, he that hath

497,6

ears to hear, hear.

322,2

44. Again, like the kingdom of the heavens is
unto treasure having been hid in the field, which a
man having found, he hid, and with the joy on
account of it, he goeth, and all things whatsoever

497,6

he hath, he selleth, and buyeth that field.

322,2

45. Again, like the kingdom of the heavens is
unto a merchantman seeking goodly pearls,

46. and having found one pearl of great price,
having departed, hath sold, all things whatsoever

497,6

he was having, and so bought it.

, ' 322,2

47. Again, like the kingdom of the heavens is
unto a net having been cast into the sea, and of
every kind, having gathered.

CH. XIII. GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 89

48. which when it was full, having drawn to the
shore, and sat down, they gathered the good, into

497,1

vessels. But the bad away cast.

49. Thus it will be at the end of the world, the
angels will come forth, and sever the wicked, from
midst of the just,

50. and cast them, into the furnace of the fire
that is there, the wailing and the gnashing of the
teeth will exist,

51. the Jesus says unto them, understood ye all

497,5

these things, they say unto him, yea Lord.

494

52. Then the Jesus said unto them, by this means,

every scribe having been instructed for the kingdom
of the heavens, like he is to a man, an householder,
who brings forth out of his treasures new things and
old things,

53. and it came to pass, when the Jesus ended
these parables, he departed thence,

54. and having come into his country, he was
teaching them, in their synagogue > as even them

656,1

to be astonished and to say, whence in this man
this wisdom and the mighty works,

656,1. Them to ~be astonished. Literally the Pronoun Them her*

K 2

90 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

657 322,2

55. not this man's, he the son of the carpenter is,
it is not his mother's, she is called Mary, and
his brethren, James, and Joses, and Simon, and
Judas,

56. and his sisters, it is not, all, with us, they
are. Then how in this man, all these things,

57. for they were offended with him. Then the

658 _

Jesus said unto them, a dishonored prophet exists
not, unless in his country, and in his house,

58. and he did not there many mighty works,
because of their unbelief,

CHAPTER XIV.
227

1. at that the time, Herod the tetrarch heard of

the fame of Jesus,

322,2

2. and said unto his servants, this John the

lias reference To all the people in Ms country ; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed is, To those of them that heard him in the
Synagogue / lience the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

657. The son of a carpenter. Literally, The only son ; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Sim Tcnown to be a son of the
carpenter ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

658. The Jesus said unto them. Literally, He exclusively ad-
dressed them ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, He
answered the statement they had uttered ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Eule 322,1.

The passages that are Disarranged on this account*are very-
numerous, and would be yet more, if the rule was observed in cases,
where the particular personal application of the statement is not
material ; I consider that in these cases, the Megular Arrangement
is always employed.

CH. XIV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 91

Baptist is, he was raised from the dead, and on

6sg

account of this, the mighty works operate power-
fully by him.

3. For the Herod having laid hold on the John,
he bound him, and pnt him in a prison, on account
of Herodias, the wife of Philip his brother.

4. For the John said unto him, it is not lawful for
thee to have her,

5. for wishing him to have put to death, he was
afraid of the multitude, because that they were

660 ^ m

esteeming a prophet him.
495

6. But the daughter of the Herodias danced in the

( .... ...

midst from one of the birthdays being kept of the

660,1

Herod, and pleased the Herod.

7. Whereupon with an oath, he promised to her
to have given, whatsoever she should have asked.

659. The mighty loorJcs operate powerfully. Literally, They
actively do what is stated ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-
veyed is Passive, The mighty works are powerfully produced ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1,

660. They were esteeming as a prophet Mm. Literally, They
esteemed him wJio was a prophet ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, They were esteeming Jiim to be a prophet; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

660,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, That what follows this
Stop was a necessary consequence of what precedes it, which is the
Literal Sense ; but, That it is an accidental consequence; hence the
Major Stop. See Eule 184.

92 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

8. and the daughter having been incited by her
mother, give me, says she, here in a charger, the
head of John the Baptist,

9. and the king was sorry. Nevertheless on
account of the oath, and those that sit with him at
meat, he commanded to have been given,

10. and having sent, he beheaded the John, in the
prison,

11. and his head was brought in a charger, and
given to the damsel, and she brought to her mother,

12. and his disciples having come, they took up

the body and buried it, and having come, they told

491
the human form of Jesus,

13. and the Jesus having heard, he departed
thence by ship, into a desert place near to his house
see xiii. 54, in a private manner } but the people
having heard, they followed him on foot, out of
the cities,

14. And the Jesus having gone forth, he saw a
great multitude, and was moved with compassion

toward them, and healed their sick.

495

15. And his disciples came to him after evening

* 322,2

having come, saying, a desert the place is, and the

CH. XIV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST, MATTHEW. 93

hour now passed, send away the multitude, in order
that having gone into the villages, they should have

bought themselves victuals.

496 661

16. But the Jesus said unto them, they have not

need to have departed, give to them, ye, to have

eaten.

494

17. And the disciples say unto him, we have not

here but five loaves and two fishes.

494

18. Then the Jesus said, bring to me them hither,

19. and having commanded the multitudes to have
been set down on the grass, having taken the five
loaves and the two fishes, having looked up unto the
heaven, he blessed, and having broken, he gave to
the disciples the loaves. And the disciples to the
multitude,

20. and all eat and were filled, and they took
up that that remains over of the fragments twelve
baskets full.

21. And they that eat, men about five thousand
were, beside women and children,

661. They have not need. Literally, In the ordinary course of
nature there is not an occasion for them to depart; "whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, I will interpose to render it -
necessary for them to depart ; hence the Disarrangement. See Uule
321.

94 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OP THE

22. and straightway he constrained the disciples to
have entered into the ship, and to proceed him, unto
the other side, until when, he should have sent away
the multitudes,

23. and having sent away the multitudes, he went
up into the mountain in that place see v. 13, in

private, to have prayed. And alone he was there

495

after evening having come.

24. But the ship, now midst of the sea, was, being
tossed with the waves. For contrary the wind was.

662

25. Then he went to them at fourth watch of the
night, walking on the sea,

26. and the disciples having beheld him, on the
sea walking, they were troubled, saying, verily an
apparition it is, and from the fear, they cried out.

27. But straightway the Jesus spoke unto them,

662,1
saying, take courage, I exist. Be not afraid.

28. And the Peter having answered him, he said,
Lord if thou exist, command me, unto thee, to have
come on the water.

662. Then Tie went 1o them Sfc. Literally, At the exact time spe-
cified ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, that It was
about that time ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

662,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Have no fear, which is the

CH. XIV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 95

t

494

29. And the Jesus said, come, and the Peter
having come down out of the ship, he walked on the
water to have gone to the Jesus.

30. But seeing the wind boisterous, he was afraid,
and having begun to be sinking down, he cried,
saying, Lord save me.

31. And immediately the Jesus having stretched
forth the hand, he caught him, and says unto him,
oh having little faith, on account of what, didst thou

doubt,

495

32. and the wind ceased after their having come

in the ship.

662,2

33. Then they that came in the ship worshipped
him, saying, truly of Grod, a son thou art,

34. and having passed over, they came into the

*

land of Gennesaret,

35. and the men- of that place having knowledge
of him, they sent out into all that country round
about, and brought unto him all that illness had,

36. and were beseeching him, in order that only

Literal Sense ; but, No fear on the subject now present to thy mind ;
hence the Major Stop. See Rtile 184.

662,2. Then they that came in the ship. Literally, In this con-
nexion, Jesus and Peter ; hence the Disarrangement. See "Rule 321.

96 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

they should have touched the hem of his garment,
for as many as touched, they were made perfectly

497,4

whole.

CHAPTER XV.

. 66s

1. Then the Scribes and Pharisees of Jerusalem

491

come to the human form of Jesus, saying,

210

2. why do thy disciples transgress the tradition

663,1

of the presbyters. For they wash not their hands.

__ ^ 4

When they should eat bread.

3. But the Jesus having answered, he said unto
them, why then do ye transgress the commandment
of the God, by means of your tradition.

665

4. For the God commanded, saying, honour the
father and the mother, and he that curseth father or

_666

mother, dies in death.

663. The Scribes and Pharisees of Jerusalem. Literally, AJS a
body they so acted; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Men who were Scribes and Pharisees so acted; hence the Dis-
arrangement See Eule 321.

663,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, At the time that they should
eat t which is the Literal Sense ; but, Previous to their eating ; hence
the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

664. When they should eat. Literally, They make a rule not to
eat after washing their hands ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, They refuse not to eat till they have washed their hands;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

665. The God commanded. I think it probable, that Literally
this means, He personally uttered ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, He instructed Moses to utter ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Eule 322,1.

CH. XV. ' GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 97

5. But ye say, whosoever should have said to the
father or the mother, a gift whatsoever, by me, thou
shouldst have been profited, verily he should not
have honoured his father or his mother,

6. thus ye rendered void the commandment of the
God, by means of your tradition,

666,1

7. hypocrites. Well Esaias prophecied concerning

you, saying,

067

8. this people honoreth me with the lips. But
their hearts far off are distant from me.

9. But in vain they worship me, teaching for
doctrines, commandments of men,

10. then having called the multitude, he said unto
them, hear and understand,

11. not that that goeth into the mouth, defileth
the man, but that that coineth out of the mouth, this

497,4

defileth the man.

666. Dies in death. Literally, Ceases to live in this world ,-
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, I conceive, Is an-
nihilated ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321. . Why is not
this passage Translated as Gen. iii. 4 Surely dies.

666,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, That Usaias prophesied
good things concerning them, which is the Literal Sense ; but, That
he prophesied correctly ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

667. Honoreth me with the lips. Literally, Giveth me true
honour ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Professedly
honoreth me ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

L

98 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

12. Then his disciples having come, they said unto
him, hast thou known, that the Pharisees having
heard the saying, they were offended.

13. But the Jesus having answered, he said, every

225 667,1

plant which my father that is heavenly planted not,
it will be rooted up,

498

14. leave alone them, blind instructors they are

498

of blind, and blind if it should lead blind, both, into
ditch, will fall.

15. Then the Peter having answered, he said unto

him, declare unto us this parable.

669 669,1

16. And the Jesus said. Yet even are ye without

497,5

understanding,

17. not yet do ye understand, that every thing
that entereth in at the mouth, into the belly, it
goeth, and into the draught, it is cast.

18. But those things that proceed out of the

667,1. Which myfatJier that is heavenly planted not. Literally,
h Tie personally did not plant ; whereas the Sense intended to
be conveyed is, Which he caused not to be planted ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Rule 321.

669. And the Jesus said. I think it probable, that the word
Jesus is spurious, in which case the Arrangement is explained by
494.

669,1. Stop. "What follows this Stop Literally expresses, An
Assertion of that which exists; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, An Enquiry whether such has existence; hence the

CH< XV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 99

669,3

mouth, from the heart, cometh forth, and those
things defile the man.

19. For out of the heart, evil thoughts proceed,
murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false wit-
nesses, blasphemies,

20. these are the things that defile the man. But

570

it does not defile the man the act to have eaten with
unwashed hands,

21. then the Jesus having gone out thence, he
departed into the coast of Tyre and Sidon,

22. and behold a woman of Canaan, out of those
coasts, having come, she cried unto him, saying, have
mercy on me O Lord, O son of David, my daughter

greviously is vexed with a devil.

494

23. But the Jesus answered not her a word, then

his disciples having come, they were beseeching him,
saying, release her, for she crieth after us.

24. But the Jesus having answered, he said, I was

Major Stop. See Rule 184. Sometimes for this object, in place of
the Major Stop, the Arrangement is made Irregular. See Rule 321.

669,3. Cometli forth. Literally, In all cases it does so ; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Such is ordinarily the case ;
hence the Peculiar Government. See Rule 382.

670. To have eaten with unwashed hands. Literally, Under no
circumstances it does so ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed
is, The omission to ivash does not necessarily do so ; hence the .Dzs-
arrangement. See Rule 321.

100 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

not sent but to the sheep that have lost of house of
Israel.

25. Then the woman having come, she was wor-
shipping him, saying, O Lord help me.

26. But the Jesus having answered, he said, it is
not meet to have taken the children's bread, and to
have cast to the dogs.

494 497,5

27. Then the woman said, truth Lord. Yet even

669,3
the dogs eats of the crumbs that fall from their

670.2--"

master's table.

28. Then the Jesus having answered, he said unto

671
her, oh woman great thy faith is, be unto thee,

even as thou wilt, and her daughter was made whole
from that hour,

29. then the Jesus having departed thence, he
came nigh to the sea of the Galilee, and having gone
up into the mountain in that place, he was sitting
down there,

670,2. Stop. The Sense here is not. That what follows this
Stop was spoTcen, or done, or happened immediately after the par-
ticular recorded in what precedes the Stop, which is the Literal
Sense; but, That it occurred at some period after it ; hence the
Major Stop. See Rule 184. See end of Mat. iv 9 and the ad-
ditional particulars recorded Luke iv. 5 to 9.

671. Great thy faith is. Literally, The principle of faith in thee
is great ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Thy faith
in my power is great; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

CH. XV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 101

30. and great multitudes came unto Mm, having
with themselves persons lame, blind, dumb, maimed,
and many others, and cast down them, at the feet of
the Jesus,

31. and so he healed them as for the multitudes
to have wondered at seeing dumb speaking, maimed
whole, lame walking, and blind seeing, and they
glorified the God of Israel.

32. Then the Jesus having called his disciples, he
said, I am moved with compassion for the multitude,
because already three days they continue with

and hasre not, any thing they should have eaten, and

672* 652,2

so I desire not to have sent away them fasting. Lest
they should have fainted by the way,

33. then his disciples say unto him, whence to us,
in a wilderness, so much bread exists as to have fed
so great a multitude,

34. then the Jesus says unto them, how many

210 494 ................

loaves have ye. And the disciples said, seven and a
few little fishes,

672. And so I desire not Sfc. Literally, The thing specified ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, I desire the thing
specified should not occur ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

102 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OP THE

35. then he commanded the multitudes to have
sat down on the ground,

36. and having taken the seven loaves, also the
fishes, having given thanks, he broke and gave to his
disciples. And the disciples to the multitude,

37. and all eat, and were filled, and they took up
that that remains of the fragments, seven baskets
fall.

38. and they that eat, four thousand men were,
beside women and children,

39. and having sent away the multitudes, he

*

embarked in the ship, and came into the coasts of
Magdala,

CHAPTER XVI.

1. and the Pharisees and Sadducees having come,
tempting, they desired him a sign, from the heaven*
to have shewn them.

2. But the Jesus having answered, he said unto

495
them, say ye after evening having come, fair weather

it will be. For the sky is red,

3. and in the morning, foul weather to day it
will be. For the sky is red, lowering, O hypo-

497,1

crites. Even the face of the sky ye understand

CH. XVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 103

to distinguish. But the signs of the times ye are
not able,

4. a generation wicked and adulterous, a sign

(538 _ _

seeketh, and a sign shall not be given to it, but the
sign of Jonas the prophet, and having left them, he
departed,

5. then his disciples having come to the other

side, they neglected bread to have taken.
496

6. And the Jesus said unto them, take heed and

beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and Sad-

ducees.

494

7. Then the disciples were considering among

210

themselves, saying, why took we not bread.

8. But the Jesus having knowledge, he said, why
do ye consider among yourselves, O little faith, why

210 497,5

took ye not bread,

9. not yet understand ye, neither remember the
five loaves of the five thousand, and how many

497

baskets ye took up,

672,2. Stop. The Sense here is not, That they understood that
under no circumstances he required them not to beivare of the leaven
of bread, which is the Literal Sense ; but, That he did not do so m
relation to the present occasion ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule
184.

104 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

10. neither the seven loaves of the four thousand,

497

and how many baskets ye took up,

11. how do ye not understand, that not concern-
ing bread, I called you to beware of the leaven of the

497,4

Pharisees and Sadducees.

12. Then they understood, that he called not to
beware of the leaven of the bread, but of the doctrine
of the Pharisees and Sadducees.

13. Then the Jesus having come into the coasts of
Cesarea of the Philippi, he was asking his disciples,

saying, whom do the men that speak on the subject

673 493

declare me the son of the man i e that of the human

race is the son to be.
494 673, i

14. Then the disciples said. Verily the men say

John the Baptist. But some say Elias. And others

Jeremias, or one of the prophets,

673

15. he saith to them. And ye, whom declare ye

me to be.

673. Whom do the men declare Sfc. Literally, Some things the
men declare me to effect ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-
veyed is, Whom do men declare that I am ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 321. Literally, Me the son of the man, I conceive,
implies an acknowledgment that the man declaring admitted that he
was the son of the man, which not being the case, occasions these
words to be Disarranged.

673,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Verily all the men do so ;

CH. XVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 105

16. And Simon Peter having answered, he said,
thou art, the Christ, the son of the God that lives,

17. and the Jesus having answered, he said unto

him, blessed thou art Simon Bar-jona, for flesh and

674

blood hath not revealed unto thee, but my father

that is in the heavens.

675 322,2

18. And now I say unto thee, that thou a rock

676 ---333 _ 677'-'

art, and on this the rock, I will build my church,

678 ' '

and entrances of death will not prevail against it,

which is the Literal Sense ; hut, Verily it is done ly some that are
men ; hence the Major Stop. See Kule 184.

674. For flesh and blood hath not revealed. Literally, Did not
effect it ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is Passive, Did
not cause it to be done ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

675. I say unto thee. Literally, I spealc to thee alone ; whereas
the Sense intended to he conveyed is, I speak throiigh thee to all
men ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321. Let it he par-
ticularly observed, that in verse 19, the Arrangement is Regular, by
which, consequently, we are taught, that St. Peter Personally, is
exclusively referred to, in all that is stated in that verse ; this may
account for the difference of the power here given, to that given as
recorded John xx. 23 ; here it is. WJiatsoever thou shouldst have
bound on earth, it shall exist, having been bound in the heavens, and
whatsoever thou shouldst have loosed on earth, it shall exist, having
been loosed in the heavens ; whereas in the commission given to the
whole of the Apostles, the power is expressly limited; it is, Of
whomsoever ye should Jiave remitted the sins, they are remitted to
them, and of whomsoever ye sliould retain (tlie sins) they have been
(for a time) retained. See If ote on it. Let Catholics therefore ex-
plain these things, ere they expect their claims relating to St. Peter,
to be estimated.

676. Thou a rock art. To justify the Translation, Thou art
Peter, one instance of such a description of Translation ought to be
produced ; one instance, in which all having perfect knowledge, one
says, in fact, Thou art thyself; where all are not perfectly acquainted,

106 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

!

' 679

19. and I will give to tliee the keys of tlie king-
dom of the heavens, and whatsoever thou shouldst
have bound on the earth, it shall exist, having been

then numberless passages may be produced, as, Thou art, the son of
me. If thou art, the Christ Sfc. fyc.

And upon this the rock. As far as man may be permitted to
investigate such subjects, I must say, that there is here presented an
appearance of strong probability, that our Saviour in uttering these
words, foresaw the use that would in after ages be made of them ;
since the expression of this passage, recourse is had to every means,
to render the Sense usually attributed to it, impossible. Eor 1st, it
is impossible, that this passage can have a direct relation to St. Peter,
otherwise the whole would have been expressed in the Masculine
Grender. 2nd. The Sense usually attributed to it, requires the Pro-
noun This to be placed after the word Rock, See Rule 333, its not
being so proves, that the Antecedent individually is not referred to ;
and by the difference of Grender, that the individual material of it is
not referred to ; it then only remains, that the reference is to the
quality in man of firmness ; hence the 'Paraphrase. 3rd. It scarcely
admits of doubt, that had the Sense usually attributed to this pas-
sage, been the Sense intended to have been conveyed, it would have
been expressed, And upon thee I ivill build my Church.

677. My church. Literally, Mine. See Acts xx. 28. The
church of the God ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
The church established on the dispensation I proclaim ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

678. ^Entrances of Death. If the church of Christ here spoken
of, is his church in the present life, we perceive the reason why the
Article is not expressed before the word Entrances. See Rule 343 ;
since against that church, ultimately, that is, at the end of the world,
The entrances, i e visitations of death, shall prevail against it ; hence
the omission of the Article, to shew that the Sense is to be under-
stood with Restriction, which is still further pointed out, by the
Arrangement of the word, death. See Rule 322,1.

679. The keys. See Notes on verse 18. The Catholic keys are
but sony imitations of St. Peter's, and will never pass St. Peter's
Lock. " I absolve you from your sins" is not difficult to say, but is
most difficult to substantiate ; and cannot exist with the Doctrine
now propagated, " That the recipient of Absolution, if not truly
penitent, does but aggravate his guilt ;" unless, in every case, hi
which an impenitent receives absolution, it is admitted, that the
Priest is by Grod's command, made to speak a lie ; this is blasphemy,
I say, unless it is admitted, for he says without restriction, " I ab-

CH. XVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 107

bound in the heavens, and whatsoever thou shouldst
have loosed on the earth, it shall exist, having been

497,4

loosed in the heavens.

20. Then he charged his disciples, in order that

685 322,2

they should have told no one, that he the Christ is,

21. from then the Jesus began to show to his
disciples, that it behoveth him to have gone up unto
Jerusalem, and many things to have suffered of the
Presbyters, and Chief Priests, and Scribes, even to

681

have been killed, yet to have been raised the third
day,

solve you " whereas in the impenitent's case, he does not do so ;
and the poor Catholic can only feel, that which every Protestant
enjoys, if truly penitent, he is forgiven. All then the Catholic key
can unlock, is, I absolve you to the extent of the power that would fie
given in these words. Whatsoever thou shouldst have bound on
earth, it may perhaps be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou
shouldst have loosed on earth, it may perhaps be loosed in heaven.
Farther than this, no Catholic can go, in case he recognizes, if; and
recognizing it, what is it that he really effects by Absolution, in the
particular under consideration, I will not attempt to describe ; farther
than that it is something that has no parallel with, or cannot be
derived from, the power given to St. Peter. Wliatsoever thou shouldst
have bound on earth, it shall exist, having been bound in heaven, and
whatsoever thou shouldst have loosed on earth, it shall exist, having
been loosed in heaven; or from the commission given to all the
Apostles, Of whomsoever he should have remitted the sins, they are
remitted to them, and of whomsoever ye should retain (the sins) they
have been (for a, time) retained.

681. To have been raised the third day. Literally, Of the occur-
rence of the event ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
The third day of those on which the event occurred; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Rule 321. See 17, 23.

Luke xxiv. 46 and 1 Cor. xv. 4 being Regularly Arranged, appear

108 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

22. but the Peter having taken him, he began to
rebuke him, saying, gently with thee, Lord, it will
not be unto thee thus.

23. But the Jesus having turned, he said to the
Peter, get behind me Satan, my scandal thou art, for
thou savourest not the things of the God, but the

497,4

things of the men.

496

24. Then the Jesus said unto his disciples, if any

one wishes after me to have come, deny himself, and
take up his cross, and follow me.

25. For whosoever should will his life to have
saved at any cost, he shall lose it. And whosoever
should have lost his life, on account of me, he shall
find it.

210

26. For what is a man profited, if he should have

498 666

gained the whole world. Yet have lost his life, or

210

what shall a man give a ransom for his life.

493

27. For the son of the man i e him of the human

race that is the son is about to come in the glory of
his Father, with his angels, and then he shall reward

497,8

each, according to their works.

to contradict what is here stated ; but these passages exclusively
record, that at a specific time, a specified event had occurred, and has
no reference to the particular time at which it did occur ; hence in
these places the Arrangement should be Regular.

CH. XVII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 109

28. Verily I say unto you, there are, some that

497,7

have here stood, which shall not taste of death, until

probably, they should have seen the son of the man

493
i e him of the human race that is the son coming in

his kingdom,

CHAPTER XVII.

1. and after six days, the Jesus taketh the Peter,
and James, and John his brother, and bringeth up
them, into an high mountain, in private,

2. and he was transfigured before them, and his

498

face as the sun shone. And his raiment white as
the light was,

3. and behold Moses and Elias appeared unto
them, with him, talking.

4. Then the Peter having answered, he said unto
491

the human form of Jesus, Lord, good it is for us here

to be, if thou desire it, we should have made here
three tabernacles, for thee one, and for Moses one,
and one for Elias,

497,3 683,1

5. yet of him speaking. Behold a bright cloud

683,1. A "bright cloud overshadowed them. Literally, What is
stated; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, What ap-
peared to them to be such ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
322,1.

M

110 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

overshadowed them, and behold a voice, out of the

322,2

cloud, saying, this my son that is beloved is, with

684

whom, I was pleased, hear of him,

6. and the disciples having heard, they fell on their
face, and were afraid sorely,

7. but the Jesus having come, he touched them,
and said, arise, and be not afraid.

685

8. And having lifted up their eyes, they saw no

one save the Jesus only,

495

9. but the Jesus charged them after their coming

685

down, from the mountain, saying, ye should have told

to no one the vision, until when, the son of the man

493

i e him of the human race that is the son, from the

dead, should have risen again,

10. then his disciples asked him, saying. Then

686

why do the scribes say, that it is necessary for Elias
to have come first.

684. Sear of Mm. Literally, Sear concerning Mm ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, Hear what Tie teaches you ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

685. They saiv no one. Literally, To see no one is impossible ;
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, They saw that there was no
one; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

686. That it is necessary for Elias fyc, Literally, There is a
natural requirement ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
It is so, for accordance with the Divine prediction ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

CH. XVII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. Ill

11. And the Jesus having answered, he said unto

686..1 686,2

them. Verily Elias comes first, and he shall restore
all things.

12. But I say unto you, that Elias at length came,
yet they acknowledged not him, but did unto him,

497,1

whatsoever they listed. Likewise also the son of

687 ;

the man i e him of the human race that is the son is

497,4

about to suffer of them.

13. Then the disciples understood that of John

the Baptist, he spoke unto them,

495

14. then a man came to him after their having

come to the multitude, kneeling down to him,

688

15. and saying, Lord, have compassion on my son,
for he is a lunatic, and much endures. For often-
times he falleth into the fire, and oft into the water,

686.1. Stop. The Sense here is not, JElias personally, which
is the Literal Sense ; but, Sis representative ; hence the Major
Stop. See Eule 184.

686.2. Elias comes ' first. Literally, An act to be ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed has relation to, An act that has been ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Eule 322,1.

687. The Son of the man is about to suffer. LiteraUy, I conceive,
implies, That in his character of son lie is about to suffer ; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Se that has the exaltation, is
nevertheless not exempted. from suffering ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 322,1.

688. My son. Literally, My only son ; whereas the Sense in-
tended to be conveyed is, One that is my son ; hence the Disarrange'
ment. See Eule 321,

112 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

16. And I brought him to thy disciples, and they
were not able him. to have cured.

17. Then the Jesus having answered, he said, O
generation faithless and having been perverse, until

497,7

when, shall I be with you, until when, shall I suffer
you, bring to me him hither,

18. and the Jesus rebuked it, and the devil de-
parted from him, so the child was cured from that

497,4

hour.

19. Then the disciples having come to the human
491

form of Jesus, in private, they said, why were we not

able to have cast out it.

496

20. And the Jesus said unto them, because of
your unbelief. For verily I say uuto you, if ye
should have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye
shall say unto this mountain, remove to yonder
place hence, and it shall remove, and nothing shall

be impossible unto you.
227

21. Howbeit this the kind goeth not out but by

prayer and fasting.

495

22. Then the Jesus said unto them after their

being turned back into the Galilee, the son of the

CH. XVII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 113

493

man i e him of the human race that is the son is about
to be betrayed into the hands of men,

681

23. and they will kill him, and he will be raised
up the third day, and they were sorry exceedingly.

24. And they that receive the tribute came to the

495 \ ;

Peter after their having come into Capernaum and

210

said, doth not your master pay the tributes,
497,5 :

25. he saith, yes, but when he entered into the

house, the Jesus prevented him, saying, what is

497 .

present to thee Simon, the kings of the earth, from

whom, custom or tribute take, from their sons, or
from the strangers,

26. the Peter saith unto him, from the strangers,

690,1 322,2

the Jesus said to him. Then free the sons are.

27. Notwithstanding in order that we should not
have offended them, having gone to the sea, cast a
hook, and fish that came first, take, and having

opened its mouth, thou shalt find a piece of money,

690,2^

having taken that, give to them, for me and thee,

690.1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Thai necessarily they are
so, -which is the Literal Sense ; but, That in the present case it was
so ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

690.2. Saving taken that. Literally, Tliat fish ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, That money; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Rule 321.

M 2

114 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

CHAPTER XVIII.

227

1. at that the time, the disciples came to the
491 690,3

human form of Jesus, saying. Truly who greatest

is in the kingdom of the heavens,

2. then the Jesus having called a little child, he
set him, in midst of them,

497,8

3. and said. Verily I say unto you, except ye
should have been converted and become as the little
children, ye should not have entered into the king-
dom of the heavens.

4 Therefore whosoever should have humbled him-
self as this little child, this man the greatest in the

322,2

kingdom of the heavens is,

5. and whosoever should have received one such

691
like little child, in my name, receiveth me.

6. But whosoever should have caused to offend
one of these little ones that believe in me, it is advan-
tageous to him, in order that a millstone should have
been hanged about his neck, and he should have
been drowned in the depth of the sea,

690,3. Stop. The Sense here is not, Truly declare, which is
the Literal Sense ; hut, Declare who truly is ; hence the Major
Stop. See Rule 184..

691. Eeceiveth me. Literally, Absolutely doefh what is stated ;

CH. XVIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 115

7. woe unto the world, through the allurements

proper to it. For a necessity exists i e causes the

692 ' 692,1

allurements proper to it to have come. But woe

unto that man, by means of whom, the allurement

692,2

not so necessitated doth come.
693

8. Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot causes to

stumble thee, cut off them, and cast from thee, better

694

it is for thee to have entered into the life halt or

maimed, than two hands or two feet having to have

225

been cast into the fire that is eternal,

693

9. or if thine eye causes to stumble thee, pluck

- 694

out it, and cast from thee, better it is for thee one

whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is. He in effect doeth so ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

692. For a necessity exists the allurements to have come. Literally,
There is a natural requirement ; whereas I conceive, the Sense in-
tended to be conveyed is, That it is a conditional necessity for the
fulfilment of God's design ; hence the Disarrangement of the word

Necessity. See Rule 322,1. Not, the allurements, actually to come,
but the circumstances which produce the allurements ; hence the
Disarrangement of the words, The allurements. See Rule 321.

692.1. Stop. The Sense here is not, That without exception it
is woe, which is the Literal Sense ; but, That if not repented of
such is the case ; hence the Major Stop. See Bule 184.

692.2. The allurement doth come. Literally, Is created ; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Hath been suggested ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

693. If thy foot causes to stumble thee. Literally, Should actively
do what is stated ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is

Passive, Should be the means of causing thee to stumble ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

694. Better it is for thee. Literally, Thee in particular ; whereas

116 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

eyed, into the life, to have entered, than two eyes
having to have been cast into the hell of the fire,

694,1

10. take heed. Ye should not have despised one
of these little ones. For I say unto you, that there
angels, in heavens, on account of all of them, they see
the face of my father that is in heavens.

11. For the son of the man i e him of the human
493

race that is the son, came to have saved that that

hath lost,

695

12. what think ye, if there should have been with
any man an hundred sheep, and one of them should
have been lost, is it not, having left the ninety and
nine, in the mountains, having gone, he seeketh that
that is gone astray,

13. and if he should have happened to have found

497,8

it. Verily I say unto you, that he rejoices over it
more, than over the ninety and nine that had not

497,1

been lost.

the Sense intended to be conveyed is General, To any one so cir-
cumstanced ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

694,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Under no circumstances ye
should despise, which is the Literal Sense ; but, Ye should not do
it because they are but little ones ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule
184.

695. What think ye. Literally, Ye in particular ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is General ; hence the Disarrange-
ment \ See Rule 321.

CH. XVIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 117

14. Even so a desire exists not before your Father
that is in heavens, in order that one of these little
ones should have perished.

15. Therefore if thy brother should have trespassed

against thee, go, convince him, between thee and

696
him alone, if he should have heard thee, thou escaped

thy brother.

16. But if he should not have heard, take with
thee then one or two, in order that in the mouth of
two witnesses or three, every word should have been
established.

17. And if he should have neglected them, speak

697

to the church. For if indeed he should have neg-
lected the church, be to thee in respect of obtaining

497,5 497,8

redress, as the heathen, or the publican.

18. Verily I say unto you, whatsoever ye i e any
Christian should have bound upon the earth, it shall
exist, it having been bound in the heaven, and what-
soever ye i e any Christian should have loosed on

696. He should have heard tliee. Literally, The sound of thy
voice ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Assented to
what was stated ly thee ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

697. If he should have neglected the cJturch. Literally, Should
neglect the church ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Should neglect the decision of the church ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 321.

118 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

the earth, it shall exist, it having been loosed in the

497,6

heaven.

19. Again i e Fart her , verily I say unto you, that

698
when two of you i e two Christians should have

agreed on the earth, concerning any act they have
license to effect, whensoever they should have asked,
it shall be theirs, of my father that is in heavens to
be bound by or loosed from such agreement.

20. Verily 1 say these things. For where two or

699
three exist, having been united on account of the my

699,1

name. There I exist in midst of them i e there my

497,4

authority to teach is recognized by them.

21. Then the Peter having come to him, he said.
Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I
forgive him, till seven times,

698. Two of you should Jiave agreed on the earth. Literally,
For the effecting of any object ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed, is restricted To such objects as Christians are at liberty
to effect; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

699. The evident design of this verse, is to establish a preceding
statement, what preceding statement is established by our Blessed
Lord's personal presence with his people, I cannot unfold ; but the
union of men on account of his name, does establish their belief in
the existence of his authority to declare, what is fitting for man to
observe ; and hence does assign the reason why, and so does establish
the correctness of, the preceding declarations being delivered, as the
personal declarations of our Blessed Lord, Verily I say unto you ;
hence my Paraphrase.

699,1. Stop, The Sense here is not, In that place, which is the

CH. XVIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 119

22. the Jesus saith unto him, I say unto thee,
until seven times, but until seventy times seven,

23. on account of this, the kingdom of the heavens
was likened unto a man, a king, who wished to have
taken an account, of his servants.

24. And one debtor of ten thousand talents was
495

brought unto him after his having begun to reckon.

25. So his lord commanded him to have been sold
495

after his not having to have paid, also his wife, and

the children, and all things whatsoever he was
having, for Mm to have been repaid.

26. But the servant having fallen down, he was

worshipping him, saying, lord have patience with me,

700
and all things I will pay to thee.

27. And the lord of that servant having been

moved with compassion, he loosed him, and left

701 _

alone the debt to him.

28. But that servant having gone out, he found

Literal Sense; but, In that manner; hence the Major Stop. See
Rule 184.

700. Pay to thee. Literally, To thee personalty; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, Thou sTialt have possession ofit;

hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

701. And left alone the debt to him. I left alone to thee all that
debt. Literally, I forgave the debt ; whereas the Sense intended to
be conveyed is, I did not enforce payment ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Eule 321.

120 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

one of his fellow servants, which owed him an hun-
dred pence, and having laid hands on him, he was

taking by the throat, saying, pay me, what thou

702

dost exist, thou owest.

29. Then his fellow servant having fallen down, he
was beseeching him, saying, have patience with me,

and all things I will pay to thee.
494

30. But the servant was not willing, but having

departed, he cast him, into a prison, until when, he
should have paid that that is owed.

31. Then his fellow servants having seen that that
was done, they were sorry very greatly, and having
come, they told unto their lord all things that are

497,4

done.

32. Then his lord having called him, he says unto

701
him, O wicked servant, I left alone to thee all that

701,1

debt. Because thou desiredst me,

.701,2

33. it was meet then for thee to have had com-

701.1. Stop. The Sense here is not. Only for the reason stated,
which is the Literal Sense; but, Partly on that account; hence the
Major Stop. See Rule 184.

701.2. It was meet. Although Griesbach does not sanction the
omission of the Negative here, he admits that some Manuscripts are
without it, and as the Government does not admit of its expression
in accordance with the sense, I have omitted it.

702. WTiat thou dost exist. Literally, A material suostance ;

CH. XIX. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 121

703

passion on thy fellow servant, as even I had compas-
sion on thee, .

34. and his lord having been wrath,, he delivered

him unto the tormentors, until when, he should have

. 497)1
paid all that is owing unto him.

225 _ 703,1

35. So also my Father that is heavenly will do

703,2 ;

unto you, unless ye each should have forgiven his

brother, from your hearts.

CHAPTER XIX.

1. then it came to pass, when the Jesus finished
these sayings, he departed from the Galilee, and
came into the coasts of the Judea, beyond the
Jordan,

2. and great multitudes followed him, for he healed
them there,

whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, A possession of
value ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

Y03. As even I had compassion on thee. I conceive that
Literally, this would preclude the punishment that was about to be
inflicted; and consequently, the Irregular Arrangement is used.
See Rule 321.

*703,1. My father that is heavenly will do unto yon. Literally,
He personally will do it; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed
is, He will cause it to oe done ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 322,1.

703,2. Unless ye each should have forgiven. Literally, Unless
every individual Christian should have done it ; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed is, Unless each that is blessed should have
done it ; hence the Disarrangement. See Bule 321.

N

122 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

3. but the Pharisees came unto him, tempting
him, and saying unto him, whether it is lawful for a
man to have put away his wife, for every cause.

4. Then the Jesus having answered, he said unto
them, ye have not understood, that he that made at
the beginning, male and female, he made them,

5. and said on account of this, a man shall leave
the father and the mother, and shall be united to his
wife, and the two shall be as regards flesh one,

6. wherefore no more they are two, but one flesh.
Therefore what the God joined together, man sepa-
rates not,

7. they say unto him. Then why commanded
Moses to have given a writing of divorcement, for to
have put away her, he saith unto them,

8. assuredly Moses, for the hardness of your hearts,
suffered you to have put away your wives. But from
beginning, it hath not been so.

9. And I say unto you, that whosoever should

. 704 ' 1

have put away his wife. Not on account of for-
nication, and should have married another, he com-
mitteth adultery, even he that hath been released,
having been married, he committeth adultery,

CH. XIX. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 123

10. his disciples say unto him, if thus the case of
the man is with the woman, it is not good to have
married.

4Q4 ' 704

11. Then the/esws said unto them, not all are able
to receive this saying, save to whom it hath been
given.

12. For eunuchs exist, which, from womb of
mother, were born so, and eunuchs exist, which were
made eunuchs on account of the men they serve, and
eunuchs exist, which made eunuchs themselves on

account of the kingdom of the heavens, he that is

. 497 ' 4
able to contain, contain.

13. Then little children were brought unto him, in

705

order that he should have laid the hands on them and

595

prayed. But the disciples rebuked them.
706

14. But the Jesus said, suffer the little children,

704.. Not all are able to receive. Literally, To understand the
statement ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, To follow
the course prescribed ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

704.1. Stop. The Sense here is not, That he may not be moved by
any other reason to put her away, she having committed fornication ;
which is the Literal Sense ; but, .ZVo other reason may move him,
unless she hath committed fornication ; hence the Major Stop. See
Kule 184.

705. In order that he should have laid the hands. Literally, Do
what is stated ; -whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, That
they should receive his blessing ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Eule 321

706. But the Jesus said. "When it is certain, that Unto them is

124 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OP THE

and forbid not them to have come unto me. For the

707 . .

kingdom of the heavens is after the such like,

15. and having laid on them the hands, he was
departed thence,

16. and behold one having come, he said unto
him, good master, what good thing shall I do, in
order that I have eternal life.

494 708

17. Then the Jesus said unto him, why askest thou

322,2

me, concerning the good, one the i e that is good is.
But if thou wishest to have entered into the life,
keep the commandments,

18. he saith unto him of what sort. Then the
709

Jesus said, the injunction thou shalt do no murder,

thou shalt not commit adultery, thou shalt not steal,
thou shalt not bear false witness,

19. honour the father and the mother, and thou
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself,

not in the Original, it will then be necessary to point out another ex-
planation of the Government here, than that which is. afforded by
Note 658.

707. For the Icing Aom of the heavens <$[c. Literally, Is what iv
stated ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Of a corres-
ponding nature ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

708. AsJcest thou me. Literally, Me in particular ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is General, Any one; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

709. Then the Jesus said. I think it probable, that this meana
Literally, Then the Jesus originated ; whereas the Sense intended to

CH. XIX. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 125

20. the young man saith unto him, all these things

I kept from my youth, what yet lack I,

710

21. The Jesus said unto him., if perfect thou de-

711

sirest to be, go, sell that that exists for thee, and give

to poor persons, and thou shalt have treasure, in

heaven, and come, follow me.

22. But the young man having heard the saying,
he went away, being grieved. For he was, having
great possessions.

496 - _ 497,8:

23. Then the Jesus said unto his disciples. Verily

712

I say unto you, that a rich man hardly will enter into

the kingdom of the heavens.

24. And again, I say unto you, easier it is for a
camel, through an eye of a needle to have gone, than
a rich man, into the kingdom of the God, to have
entered.

be conveyed is, Then the Jesiis recapitulated; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Kule 322,1.

7 10. Perfect thou desiredst to be* Literally, Perfect in all
things ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, If thou de-
siredst fully to effect what thou hast stated ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 321.

711. That exists for thee. Literally, What is stated; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, That over which thou hast
controul ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

712. Hardly a rich man will enter. This is the reading that
Griesbach selects, the Government of which I am not able to explain 5
I therefore adopt Alford's reading, a reading which Grriesbach admits
is to be found.

N 2

126 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

25. Then the disciples having heard, they were

712,1

being amazed exceedingly, saying. Then who is able
to have been saved.

26. But the Jesus having beheld, he said unto
them, with men, this impossible is. But with God,

497,4

all things possible are.

27. Then the Peter having answered, he said unto

497,3

him. Behold we forsook all things, and followed
thee. Therefore what shall be for us.

496 497,8

28. Then the Jesus said unto them. Yerily I say

unto you, that ye that followed me, in the regenera-

712,2
tion. When the son of the man i e him of the

493
human race that is the son should have set on throne

of his glory, ye shall sit, even ye, on twelve thrones,
judging the twelve tribes of the Israel,

\

29. and whosoever forsook house, or brethren, or
sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or

712.1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Then who of all mankind
is able, which is the Literal Sense ; but, Then who that is rich is
able ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

712.2. Stop. The Sense here is not. In the regeneration when
the son of man ought to have governed, which is the Literal Sense ;
but, Ye i,hat have followed, me in the regeneration ; shall sit on
thrones, at the time when I sit on my throne ; hence the Major Stop.
See Rule 184.

CH. XX. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 127

713

lands, on account of my name, lie shall receive an

p 714

hundred fold, and inherit eternal life.

714,1

30. But many first last will be, and last first.
CHAPTER XX.

714,2

1. For like the kingdom of the heavens is to a man,
an householder, which went out with morning to have
hired labourers, for his vineyard.

2. And having agreed with the labourers, for a
penny, the day, he sent them, into his vineyard,

3. then having gone out about third hour, he saw

others having stood in the market place, idle,
496

4. and he said unto those, go, even ye, into the

vineyard, and whatsoever should be just, I will give

to you.

494 497,6

5. And the men went. Again having gone out

. about sixth and ninth hour, he did likewise.

713. He shall receive an hundredfold. Literally, The precise
nwmber specified ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, An
abundant increase ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

714. And inherit eternal life. Literally, So possessed the right
to it, as that ye cannot be dispossessed thereof; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed is, He shall attain possession of the blessing,
should lie contimie constant ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Eule 321.

714.1. JBut many first last voill be. Literally, An impossibility.
First in all respects, can never be last in any ; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed is, First in this world, mill be last in the
respect referred to ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

714.2. Like the "kingdom of the heavens is fyc. Literally, In all

128 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

6. And about the eleventh, hour, having gone out,
he found others having stood, and saith unto them,
why here have ye stood all the day, idle,

716

7. they say unto him, because no one hired us,
he saith unto them, go, even ye, into the vineyard,

and whatsoever should be just, ye shall receive.

495

8. Then the lord of the vineyard saith unto his

steward after evening having come, call the labourers,
and give them the hire, having begun with the last
even unto the first,

9. then having come they that were of the eleventh
hour, they received each a penny.

10. But the first having come, they supposed, that
more they will receive, but they received, even they,
each a penny.

11. And having received, they murmured against

the good man of the house,

717

12. saying, verily these the last wrought one hour,

respects; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, In a
general view ; hence the Disarrangement. See Eule 321.

716. Hired us. Literally, Offered us wages; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed is, Permitted us to earn anything ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Eule 321.

717. Wrought one hour. Literally, The exact time specified;
whereas the Sense intsnded to be conveyed is, They wrought only a
short period; hence the Disarrangement. See Eule 321.

CH. XX. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 129

718

and thou made equal unto us them that bore the
burden of the day, and the heat.

13. But the good man having answered, he said
unto one of them, friend I do no \rrong to thee, is it
not after a penny, thou agreed with me,

14. take the thine, and depart. For I will to this
227

the last to have given as even to thee,

15. surely is it not lawful for me to have done,

4Q8

what I will with the mine, or is thine eye evil, because

497,1

I good am.

16. So the last first shall be, and the first last.

720,1
For many called are. But few chosen,

17. then the Jesus going up to Jerusalem, he took
the twelve disciples, in private, in the way, and said

497,3

unto them.

18. Behold we go up to Jerusalem, and the Son

721 493

of the man i e Mm of the human race that is the son

will be betrayed unto the chief priests and scribes,
and they will condemn him to death,

718. MaTce equal unto us them. Literally, In all respects;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Is restricted to tlie
payment of tlieir hire ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

720,1. Many called are. Literally, All are called; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Many are sensible of the call ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

721. And the son of the man will be betrayed unto the Chief
Priests 8fc. Literally, Specifically to them ; whereas the Sense in-

130 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

19. and will deliver Mm to the Gentiles,, with the
intent, to have mocked, and scourged, and crucified,

681 497,4

but he will rise again the third day.

20. Then the mother of the sons of Zebedee came
to him, with her sons, worshipping and desiring a

certain thing of him.

494

21. But the Jesus said unto her, what wilt thou,

227
she saith unto him, command, in order that these my

722,1

two sons should have sat, one, on right hands of
thee, and one, on left hands of thee, in thy kingdom.

22. But the Jesus having answered, he said, ye
have not known, what thing ye ask, are ye able to
have drunk of the cup, which I am about to have
drunk of, they say unto him, we are able,

497,1

23. then he saith unto them. Verily my cup ye

shall drink of. But it is not for me to have given

723

the to have set on right hands of me, and on left

tended to be conveyed is, He will be betrayed, and those particularly
active against him will be the Chief Priests 8fc ; hence the Disar-
rangement. See Rule 322,1.

722,1. These my tivo sons should have sat. Literally, Should
once have done it , whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Should hold continually such a position ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

723. It is not for me to have given. Literally, I am not to dis-
tribute ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, I am not
of myself to select ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

CH. XX. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 131

hands of me, save to whom it hath been prepared "by
my father,

24. then the ten having heard, they were moved
with indignation against the two brethren.

25. But the Jesus having called them, he said, he

724
have known, that the princes of the Gentiles exercise

724 "

dominion over them, and the great ones exercise
authority upon them,

26. not thus it shall be with you, but whosoever
should desire among you great to have been, be, your

725

minister,

27. and whosoever should desire among you to be,

725 497,5

chief, be, your servant,

726

28. just as the son of the man i e him of the

493--; ' ;

human race that is the son came not to be min-
istered unto, but to minister, and to have given his
life a ransom, for many,

724. The princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion. Literally,
Necessarily do so ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Ordinarily do so ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

725. Your minister. Literally, four's in particular; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is General, All Christians ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

726. The son of the man came not to le ministered unto. Literally,
That was not his object in coming ; whereas the Sense intended to
be conveyed is, That end was not attained by his coming ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Eule 322,1.

132 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

495

29. then a great multitude followed him during
their departure from Jericho,

30. and behold two blind persons sitting by the

727
wayside, having heard that there passed by Jesus,

they cried out, saying, have mercy on us O Lord,
Son of David.

728

31. But the multitude rebuked them, in order
that they should have been silent. But the more
they were crying out, saying, have mercy on us O
Lord, Son of David,

32. then the Jesus having stood still, he called

them, and said, what do ye desire, I shall do for you,

729

33. they say unto him, Lord in order that our eyes

should have been opened.

34. Then the Jesus having been moved with com-
passion, he touched their eyes, and immediately their

729 _

eyes received sight, and they followed him.

727. Having heard that Jesus passed by. Literally, Perceived
by hearing thai such was the case ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, Saving been informed that he was so to pass ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

728. The multitude rebuked them. Literally, As a multitude
they did so ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Some of
them alone actually performed it, and the others by silence fyc. as-
sented thereto ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

729. Our eyes should have been opened. Literally, Their eyes

CH. XXI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 133

CHAPTER XXI.

1. and when they drew nigh unto Jerusalem, even
came to Bethphage, unto the mount there with the

497,4

olives i e celebrated for its olives. Then the Jesus

730

sent two disciples,

2. saying unto them, ye should have gone into the
village that is over against you, and straightway ye
will find an ass having been tied, and a colt, with

her, having loosed, bring to me,

496

3. and if any one should have said unto you any-

732

thing, ye shall say, verily the Lord of them hath

need. Then straightway he sendeth them.

4. For all this happened, in order that it should
have been fulfilled, that that was spoken by means of
the prophets saying,

497,3

5. tell the daughter of Zion. Behold thy king

48 '

cometh unto thee, meek, even having mounted on an
ass, with a colt, a foal of an ass.

were not closed ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, That
we may see ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

730. Then tJie Jesus sent two Disciples. Literally, Actually
what is stated ; -whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, He
sent, and two disciples departed ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 322,1.

732. Hath need. Literally, Absolutely requires ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, Deems it desirable to have them ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

O

134 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

6. And the disciples having been departed, and

733,1

having done. Just as the Jesus commanded them,

7. they brought tb.e ass and the colt, and they put
734 734

on it their clothes, and he sat upon it.

734,1 735

8. Then the great multitude spread their own

734,2'-

garments, in the way. And others were cutting
down branches, from the trees, and were strawing in
the way.

9. And the multitudes that go before, and that
follow, were crying, saying, hosanna to the son of
David, having been blessed, he that cometh in the

name of God is, Hosanna, in the highest,

495

10. and all the city was moved after his having

210

come into Jerusalem, saying, who is this.

733,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, That the disciples did in
relation to all things that which Jesus commanded, which is the
Literal Sense; but, That they did so in relation to what the context
lias reference ; hence the Major Stop. See Kule 184.

734. It. Griesbach does not give his full sanction to this, but
many manuscripts so have it, and the Sense appears to me absolutely
to require it.

734.1. Then the great multitude spread <fye. Literally, The
entire body so acted ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed
is, Some of them did it, and the rest offered no objection; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

734.2. And others were cutting down fyc. Literally, The in-
dividuals that spread vvere different to those that cut doton ; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, That the acts were different,
yet might be performed by the same persons ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 322,1.

735. Their own garments. Literally, All their garments ; whereas

CH. XXI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MA.TTHEW. 135

6Q5

11. But the multitudes said, this Jesus the prophet

322,2

that is of Nazareth of the Galilee is,

12. then the Jesus went into the temple of the
God, and east out all that buy or sell in the temple,

735,1

and overthrew the tables of the money-changers, and
the seats of them that sell the doves,

13. and says unto them, it hath been written, my.

735

house a house of prayer shall be called. But ye

-737- "\ .

made it a den of thieves,

14. then blind and lame persons came to him, in
the temple, and he healed them.

15. But the Chief Priests and the Scribes having
seen the wonderful things, which he did, and the
children crying in the temple, and saying, hosanna
to the son of David, they were sore displeased,

16. and said unto him, thou hearest, what these

the Sense intended to be conveyed is, jEacJi parted with some of
his garments ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

735,1. And overthrew the tables Sfc. Literally, The ivhole of
them ; whereas I think it probable that the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, He did so to some, and made such a disarrangement as
to preclude their carrying on their traffic ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Kule 321.

736. A house of prayer shall be called. Literally, Shall be so
designated ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Shall be
so esteemed ; hence the Disarrangement See Rule 322,1.

737. Made it. Literally, Absolutely changed it to that state ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, You made it practically
resemble what is stated ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

136 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

496 497,5

say. Then the Jesus says unto them, yea never ye
read, that out of the mouth of babes and sucklings,
thou perfected praise,

17. then having left them, he went out of the city,
into Bethany, for he was lodged there.

495

18. But returning after morning, into the city, he
hungered,

1 9. and having seen one fig tree, in the way, he

came to it, but nothing he found on it save leaves

.737,1
only, then he says unto it. Henceforth on thee,

fruit there should not have been unto the ever, and
the fig tree was withered immediately,

20. and the disciples having seen, they marvelled,
saying, how soon was the fig tree withered.

21. Then the Jesus having answered, he said unto
497,8

them. Verily I say unto you, if ye should have

faith, and should not have been doubtful, not only
the concerning the fig tree, ye shall do, but also if

738

ye should have said to this mountain, be removed,
and be cast into the sea, it shall be done,

737,1. Stop. The Sense here does not imply, That fruit had
ever grown on the tree, -which the Literal Sense does ; hence the
Major Stop. See Rule 184.

738. Ye should have said to t7iis mountain. Literally, Address

CH. XXI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 137

22. for all things whatsoever possible ye asked in
the prayer ye make for it, believing, ye shall receive,

23. then the Chief Priests and the Presbyters of

495

the people came to his teaching by his having come

into the temple, saying, by what authority, these

; 739

things doest thou, and who gave thee this authority.

24. Then the Jesns having answered, he said unto
them, I will ask you, even I, one question, which if

740

ye should have told me, then I will tell you, by what
authority, these things I do,

25. the baptism of John whence was it, from

494
heaven, or from men. Then the men were reasoning

among themselves, saying, if we should have said,
from Leaven, he will say unto us. Then why be-
lieved ye not him.

26. But if we should have said, from men, we are

741

in fear of the people. For all hold the John as a
prophet,

the mountain; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Said in relation to the mountain ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

739. Gave thee this authority. Literally, Absolutely and un-
limited controul of it ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Permitted tliee to exercise it as thou dost ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 321.

740. Will tell you. Literally, You in particular ; whereas the

o 2

138 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

491

27. so having answered the human form of Jesus,
they said, we have not known, he said unto them,
even he, then I do not tell you, by what authority,

these things I do.

742

28. Now what do you determine, a man was

having two children, and having come to the first, he
said, child, go to-day, work in my vineyard.

29. And the child having answered, he said, I will
not. But afterward having repented, he went,

30. then having come to the second, he said like-
wise. And the second having answered, he said,
I sir, hut he went not,

31. which, of the two, did the will of the father,
they say unto him, the first, the Jesus says unto

497,8

them. Verily I say unto you, that the publicans

743

and the harlots go before you, into the kingdom of

the God.

Sense intended to be conveyed is General, I will declare for general
information ; "hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

741. For all hold the John. Literally, There is not one excep-
tion ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, They commonly
accept him; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1:

742. A man ^vas having two children. Literally, The particular
number specified ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Possessed more than one ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
322,1.

743. That the Publicans and the Harlots go before you. This

CH. XXI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 139

32. For John came unto you, in a way of right-
eousness, yet ye believed not him. But the publicans

744

and the harlots believed him. And ye having seen,

were not concerned afterwards in respect of that ye

745

should have believed him,

650

33. hear another parable, a man there was, an

householder which planted a vineyard, and put round

746

a hedge to it, and digged in it a wine press, and

builded a tower, and let out it to husbandmen, and
went into a far country.

34. And when the time of the fruit drew near, he
sent his servants, to the husbandmen, to have re-
ceived the fruit of it,

35. but the husbandmen having seized his ser-

literally implies, That the Publicans and Harlots at some time do
enter into the Kingdom of God ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, That their title to enter is greater ; hence the Disar-
rangement. See Rule 322,1.

744. But the Publicans and the Harlots believed him. Literally,
As such they did so ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Persons that ivere once such did so ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 322,1.

745. In respect of tJiat ye should have believed Jiim. Literally,
His particular teaching ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed
is, The Doctrine he taught ; hence the Irregular Government. See
Rule 381.

746. Put round a hedge to it. Literally, All round it ; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Secured, with a fence such fart
as required it ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

140 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

746,1

vants. At least he whom they beat. And he whom

497,6

they killed. And he whom they stoned.

36. Again, he sent other servants more than the
first, and they did unto them likewise.

37. Then last of all he sent unto them his son,
saying, they will he ashamed by my son.

38. But the husbandmen having seen the son,

322,2 497,5

they said among themselves, this the heir is, come,
we should kill him, that we should have possessed
his inheritance,

39. so having caught him, they cast out of the
vineyard, and slew.

40. Therefore when the lord of the vineyard should

have come, what will he do unto those husbandmen, -

747

41. they say unto him, miserably he will destroy

"498

those evil persons, and will let out the vineyard to
other husbandmen, which will render him the fruits,
in their season,

497,5

42. the Jesus saith unto them, never read ye on

746,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, The particular individual
that they beat, which is the Literal Sense ; but, Stick of his servants
whom they beat ; hence the Major Stop. See Exile 184.

747. Miserably lie will destroy those evil persons. Literally,
The particular persons specified ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, Persons of that character ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

CH. XXI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 141

in the scriptures a stone, which, they that built

748,1

rejected, this stone was placed in head of a corner,

748,2

by God, this came to pass, and deserving of wonder
is in our eyes,

43. on account of this, I say unto you, that
the kingdom of the God will be taken from you,
and will be given to a nation bringing forth the
fruits of it,

44. for he that fell by this stone, will be broken in
pieces. And on whosoever it should have fallen, it
will grind to powder him,

45. and the Chief Priests and the Pharisees having
heard his parables, they perceived, that concerning
them, he speaks,

46. though desiring him to have laid hold of, they

were "in fear of the people, since truly for a prophet,

749
they took him,

748.1. Placed in head of a corner. Let this be noted. That
the Preposition I translate In, is expressed in the original, and so
cannot be omitted in Translation ; and that the Article is no where
expressed, and so the Translation cannot be, The head of the
corner,

748.2. This came to pass. Literally, By God this was recorded ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, This particular
occurred, and deserving of our ^vonder it is ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 321.

749. They took him. Literally, The Pronoun They y would here

142 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

CHAPTER XXII.

497,6

1. then the Jesus having answered. Again he
spoke unto them, in parables, saying,

2. the kingdom of the heavens was likened to a
man, a king, which made a marriage for his son,

3. and sent forth his servants to have called them

that had been bidden to the wedding, but they were

j . 497 > 6

not willing to have come.

4. Again, he sent forth other servants, saying, tell

497,3

them that have been bidden. Behold my dinner I

749,1
prepared, my oxen and the fatlings having been

t 497,5

killed, and all things ready are, come unto the mar-
riage.

5. But the guests having made light, they de-

749,2 224

parted. Even he that exists in the his own farm.
And he that exists in his merchandize.

have reference to the Chief Priests and Pharisees, -whereas the re-
ference is to the people ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

749.1. My oxen and the fatlings have been killed. Literally, All
the oxen Sfc. that are mine ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-
veyed is, All that are required by me for the feast ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Rule 322,1.

749.2. Stop. The Sense here is not, A particular individual
that bears the designation described, which is the Literal Sense ;
but, Any one of such a character or description ; hence the Major
Stop. See Rule 184.

CH. XXII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 143

6. And the remnant having taken his servants,
they entreated spitefully and slew.

7. But that king having heard, he was wrath, and
having sent his armies, he destroyed those murderers,

750 497,4

and burned up their city.

' ; 497,1

8. Then he says to his servants. Verily the wed-

751 _

ding ready is. But they that have been bidden,
worthy were not.

9. Therefore go into the outlets of the ways, and

bid to the marriage as many as perhaps, ye should

751,1

have found,

10. so those servants having gone into the ways,
they 'gathered together all as many as, they found,
bad and also good, and the wedding was furnished
with reclinings.

11. But the king having come in to have seen the
reclinings, he saw there a man not having put on a
garment for a wedding,

750. And burned up fheir city. Literally, Altogether consumed
it; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Practically
destroyed it by fire ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

751. The ^vedd^ng ready is. Literally, The completed act is
ready to begin ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

751,1. And bid to the marriage as many as Sfc. Literally, Ye
personally find ; -whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is I
conceive, Every one that is in the situation of those that ye per-
sonally find ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

144 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

12. so he saith unto him, friend, how earnest thou

751,2

in hither. Not having a garment for a wedding.

494 497,4

But the man was speechless.

13. Then the king said to the servants, having

752 -

bound feet and hands of him, take away him, and
cast into the darkness that is outer in that place, the
weeping and the gnashing of the teeth will exist.

322,2 497,4

14. For many called are. But few chosen.

15. Then the Pharisees having departed, a council

753
they took, how they should have entangled him, in

word,

16. so they sent out unto him their disciples, with

the Herodians, saying, master, we have known, that

754
true thou art, and teachest the way of the God in

truth, for it i e truth concerneth not thee, through

751,2. Stop. The Sense here is not, Not having possession,
which is the Literal Sense ; but, Not having made use of possession ;
hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

752. Saving bound feet and hands of him. Literally, What is
stated; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Saving
secured him from resistance ; hence the Disarrangement. See liule
321.

753. They should have entangled him. Literally, Necessarily
do it ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Endeavour
to effect the end ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

754. Teachest the ivay of the God in truth. Literally, Thou
teachest God's way in the doctrine of truth ; whereas the Sense in-
tended to be conveyed is, Thou teachest truly the way of God;
hence the Disarrangement. See Eule 321.

CH. XXII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 145

any one. For thou regardest not the person of men.

755

17. Therefore tell us, what decrees thee, is it
lawful to have given tribute unto Cesar, or not.

18. But the Jesus having perceived their wicked-

756

ness, he said, why tempt ye me O hypocrites,

19. show to me the money of the tribute. And
494

the men brought unto him a penny,

20. then he saith unto them, of whom is this

210

image and the superscription,
497,4

21. they say unto him, Cesar's. Then he saith

unto them. Now render the things of Cesar to
Cesar, and the things of the God to the God,

22. and having heard, they marvelled, and having

left him, they departed,
227

23. on that the day, Sadducees came to him, that

declare not to be a resurrection, and they asked him,

757

24. saying, master, Moses said, if any one should

755. Decrees thee. Literally, What decree tliou of thy own ac-
cord, issues ; -whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, WTiat
decree art thou commissioned to issue ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

756. Why tempt ye me. Literally, Effect what is stated ; where-
as the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Wliy do ye attempt to do it ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

757. Moses said. Literally, Actually uttered; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, Recorded for our instruction
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

P

146 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

757,1

have died. Not having children, his brother shall
many his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother.

25. Now there were with us seven brethren, and

the first having married, he died, and not having

757,2
issue, he left his wife to his brother.

26. Likewise also the second, and the third, unto
the seventh.

27. And last of all, the woman died also.

28. Therefore in the resurrection, of whom of the

758

seven will the woman be. For all had her.

29. Then the Jesus having answered, he said unto

758,1

them, ye are misled. Not having known the scrip-
tures or the power of the God.

30. For in the resurrection, neither they marry or
are given in marriage, but as angels of the God, in
heaven, are.

757.1. Stop. The Sense here is not. Any one without limitation,
which is the Literal Sense ; but, Any one that is married ; hence
the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

757.2. Stop. The Sense here is not, That the second likewise
left his wife, which is the Literal Sense; but, That the second
likewise died and left his brother 1 s wife ; hence the Major Stop.
See Eule 184.

758. For all had her. Literally, This is not possible, the entire
of anything cannot be possessed alone by more than one ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Kule 322,1.

758,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Not knowing the entire
scriptures, which is the Literal Sense ; but, Not knowing the record

CH. XXII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 147

31. But as touching the resurrection of the dead,
ye understood not that that was spoken to you, by
the God's declaring,

32. I am, the God of Abraham, and the God of
Isaac, and the God of Jacob, the God is not, a God
of dead, persons, but of living,

33. and the multitude having heard, they were
being astonished at his doctrine.

34. But the Pharisees having heard, that he put
to silence the Sadducees, they were assembled on
account of the same,

35. then one of them a lawyer asked, tempting
him, and saying,

36. master, which commandment greatest is in

the law.

495

37. Then the Jesus said unto him, thou shalt love
thy Lord thy God, with all thy heart, and with al
thy soul, and with all thy mind,

38. this is, first and greatest commandment.

39. And the second like is unto it, thou shalt love
thy neighbour as thyself,

of Scripture on the subject referred, to ; hence the Major Stop. See
Rule 184.

148 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

227

40. on these the two commandments, all the law

493

and the prophets are hung.
495

41. Then the Jesus asked them after the Pharisees

having been gathered together, saying,
760

42. what seems it to you, concerning the Christ,
of whom a son is he, they say unto him, of the
David,

43. he saith unto them. Then how doth David in

762
spirit call him lord, saying,

44. the Lord said unto my lord, sit on my right

497,7

hand, until perhaps, I should have made thy enemies
a stool for thy feet.

762

45. Now if David calls him Lord, how his son
is he,

46. and no one was able him to have answered a

763,1 227

word, neither any one dared after that the day to

497,4

have questioned him any more.

760. What seems it to you. Literally, You in particular;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is. You Pharisees ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

762. Call him Lord. Literally, Address him personally as
such ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Speak con-
cerning him as being such ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 821.

763,1. Any one dared. Literally, To question him on any subject ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed, Is confined, to questions
respecting his authority and power ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

CH. XXIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 149

CHAPTER XXIII,

406

1. Then the Jesus spoke to the multitudes and
to Ms disciples,

765

2. saying, in seat of the Moses, the Scribes and
the Pharisees set.

3. Therefore all things whatsoever they should
have bid you to observe, observe and do. But

765,1

after their works. Do not. For they say, but they
do not.

4. Thus they bind heavy burdens, even grevious to
be borne, and lay on the shoulders of the men that
are subject to them. But they desire not to have

498 ....................................

moved them with their finger.

5. And all their works they do with the object to
have been seen by the men that are subject to them.
Even they make broad their phylacteries, and enlarge

765

the borders of their garments.

765. In seat of tlie Moses. Literally, They have the same authority;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, They are appointed to
succeed him in the government of the religious ceremonies ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

765,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Do nothing they do, which
is the Literal Sense ; but, Do not imitate them in respect of their
performance ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

766. Stop. What follows this Stop is not, An addition to the
enumeration of the particulars that precede it ; which the Literal
Sense requires it should be; but, An explanation of the justice of the

150 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

6. As they love the uppermost room, in the feasts,
and the chief seats, in the synagogues,

7. and the greetings, in the markets, and to be
called of the men that are subject to them, Rabbi,
Rabbi.

8. But ye should not have been called Rabbi.

322,2 767

For one your master is. And all ye brethren are,

9. and father ye should not have called any one
after you i e because he is a Christian, on the earth.

322,2 76/.1

For one your father that is in the heavens is.

10. Or masters ye should have been called. For

322,2

one of you that are Christians the master is, the
Christ.

498

11. Thus the greatest of you, your servant shall be.
] 2. And so whosoever shall exalt himself, he shall

be abased, and whosoever shall humble himself, he
shall be exalted.

particulars that had been specified ; hence the Major Stop. See
Eule 184.

767. For one your master is. Literally, What is stated;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, For one should be
regarded as being your master ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

767,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, That under no circum-
stances ye should be called a master, which is the Literal Sense ; but,
Ye should not be so called under the circumstances to which the Con-
text has reference ; hence the Major Stop. See Eule 184.

CH. XXIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 151

13. Thus woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees
hypocrites, that ye devour the widows houses, yet

769

long praying on account of this for a shew, ye will
receive greater condemnation,

14. woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees hypo-
crites, that ye shut up the kingdom of the heavens,
against the men that are entering into it. Verily ye

770

do not enter in, and ye do not suffer to have entered
in those that are entering in,

15. woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees hypo-
crites, that ye compass the sea and the land to have
made one proselyte, and when he should have been
made, ye make him a son of hell two-fold more than
of you,

16. woe unto you, blind guides, that say, who-
soever should have sworn by the temple, nothing it
is. But whosoever should have sworn by the gold
of the temple, he is a debtor,

769. Long praying for a, shew. Literally, This was their object
in praying ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, This
was the real character ofiohat they did ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

770. Ye do not suffer to Jiave entered in those that are entering.
Literally, Ye stop their entrance ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, Ye endeavour to do so ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

152 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

17. fools and blind. For whether greater is, the
gold, or the temple that sanctifieth the gold,

18. also whosoever should have sworn by the altar,
nothing it is. But whosoever should have sworn by
the gift that is upon it, he is guilty,

19. fools and blind. For whether greater the gift,
or the altar that sanctifieth the gift.

20. Therefore he that swore by the altar, he
sweareth by it, and by all things that are upon it,

21. and he that swore by the temple, he sweareth
by it, and by him that abode in it,

22. and he that swore by the heaven, he sweareth
by the throne of the God, and by him that sitteth
upon it,

23. woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees hypo-
crites, that ye pay tythe of the mint, and the anise,
and the cummin that you may grow, yet ye omitted
the authoritatives of the law, the judgment, the
mercy, and the faith it enjoins. Verily these
it was necessary to have done, and those not
to omit,

24. blind guides, that strain at the gnat as re-

498

gards difficulties. And swallow down the camel.

CH. XXIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 153

25. woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees hypo-
crites, that ye make clean the outside of the cup
and of the platter. But within it is full of ex-
tortion and excess^

26. blind Pharisee, cleanse first the within of the
cup and of the platter, in order that the outside of
them should have become indeed clean,

27. woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees hypo-
crites, that ye are like unto sepulchres having been
whited, which outwardly indeed beautiful are made
to appear. But inwardly they are full of bones of

497,1

dead persons, and of all uncleanness.

28. So also ye outwardly indeed are made to appear
to the men that behold you, righteous. But inwardly
full ye are of hyprocisy and iniquity,

29. woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees hypo-
crites, that ye build the tombs of the prophets, and
garnish the sepulchres of the righteous,

30. and say, if we had been in the days of our
fathers, we probably had not been, partakers with
them, in the blood of the prophets,

31. wherefore ye bear witness unto yourselves.

154 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

that sons ye are of them that killed the prophets,
even ye,

32. fill up the measure of your fathers,

33. serpents, generation of vipers, how should ye
have escaped from the condemnation of the hell,

497,3

34. on account of this being your state. Behold
I send unto you prophets, both wise and scribes, and
of them, ye will kill and crucify, and of them, ye will
scourge in your synagogues, and persecute from city
to city,

35. that there should have come through you

every righteous bloodshedding on the earth, from the

225 ..
blood of Abel that is righteous, to the blood of

Zacharias son of Barachias, whom ye slew between

497,8

the temple and the altar.

770,2

36. Verily I say unto you, that all these things
will happen through this generation,

37. Jerusalem, Jerusalem, that killest the pro-
phets, and stonest those that have been sent unto
her, how often I desired to have gathered together

770,2. That all those things will happen through this generation.
Literally, They will be the originators of them; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed is, But whether others have performed them
or not, they will be the performers of them ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 321.

CH. XXIV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 155

770,3

thy children, which manner a hen gathers the brood

497,3

of herself, under the wings, but ye would not.

38. Behold your house desolate is left unto
you.

771

39. For I say unto you, ye should not have seen

497,7

me, from henceforth, until perhaps, ye should have

*

said, blessed is he that cometh in name of God,

CHAPTER XXIV.

1. then the Jesus having gone out, he was depart-
ing from the temple, and his disciples having come

to have shewn him the buildings of the temple.

494

2. And the Jesus said unto them, see ye not all '

497,8

these things. Verily I say unto you, a stone should
not have been left here on a stone, which will not be
thrown down.

3. And the disciples in private having come to him
495

after his sitting down on the mount of the olives,

saying, tell us, when the things will be, and what

224 772

the sign of the thine arrival i e the arrival of thy
prediction, and of the completion of it by the world,

770,3. Which manner a hen gathers cj"c. Literally, In an exactly
similar manner ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, In a
corresponding manner ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

771. See xiii. 35.

772. The arrival of thine. Let this be noted. The Grender of the

156 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

4. then the Jesus having answered, he said unto

772,1 773

them, take heed. Not any one should have deceived
you.

773,1

5. For many will come in my name, saying, I the

322,2 ^ 7/3,1

Christ am, and will deceive many.

6. And ye will be about to hear of wars, and

662,1

rumours of wars, take heed. Be not troubled, For
it is necessary for all to have come, for thus the
end is.

7. For nation will rise against nation, and king-
dom against kingdom, and famines and pestilences
and earthquakes will be in divers places.

8. But all these things a beginning of sorrows

497,4

are.

Pronoun Thine, makes ifc impossible for it to have reference to Christ's
personal appearance, hence it must have reference to something con-
nected with Christ, and hence the Paraphrase. The Regular Govern-
ment would imply, that the prediction was absolutely his, whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, The prediction thou hast de-
livered.

772,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Deceive yoii in relation to
anything, which is the Literal Sense ; but, In relation to that to
wliicli the Context has reference ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule
184.

773. Should have deceived you. Literally, You in particular ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, You who are my fol-
lowers ; hence the Disarrangement. See Kule321.

773,1. Many will come. Literally, Many in relation to the
world ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Many in re-
lation to the object ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

CH. XXIV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 157

9. Then they will deliver up you, to affliction,
even they will kill you, and ye will exist, being hated
of all the nations that are opposed to you, on account
of my name,

10. and then many will be offended, even they

775

will betray one another, and will hate one another,
........................ 776

11. also many false prophets will arise, and will

deceive many,

. and the love of the many for me will wax cold
.................. 777- - .......................... ..... ;

because of the fact the disregard for my having

come to have been multiplied.

13. Nevertheless he that held out unto end for
my having come, this man will be saved from being
deceived,

227 777,1

14. for this the gospel of the kingdom shall be
preached in all the world, for a witness unto all the

775. Betray one another. Literally, Personally deliver up;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Sanction and justify
its being done ; hence the Disarrangement. See Eule 321.

776. Many false prophets will arise. Literally, Shall be created ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Many will become

false prophets ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

777. And the love fyc. Literally, The coldness of marts love ivas
more intense, because disregard tvas multiplied ; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed is, The multiplication of disregard caused
more to allow tlieir love to wax cold ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

777,1. For this the gospel Sfo. Had the Arrangement been Re-

Q

158 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

nations' that are opposed to me, and then the end
shall be.

15. Therefore when ye should have seen the
abomination of the desolation that was spoken of
by Daniel the prophet, it having stood in a holy

497,4

place, he that readeth, understand.

16. Then they that are in the Judea, flee to the
mountains,

777,2

17. he that is on the housetop. Not come down
to have taken the things out of his house,

777,2

18. neither he that is in the field. Not return
back to have taken his clothes.

778

19. And woe to them that are with child, and to

227

them that give suck in those the days.

20. And pray, in order that your flight should

607,3
not have been with i e so long as to have a

winter, not even with i e so long as to have a
sabbath.

gular, the Pronoun TJiis would have had reference to the declaration
that immediately preceded it ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

777,2. Stop. The Sense here is not, Under no circumstances to
do lohat is stated, -which is the Literal Sense ; but, Not to do it sim-
ply for the object specified ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

778. To them that are with child. Literally, To those that are
in the company of a child ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-

CH. XXIV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 159

21. For great tribulation will be at that time,,
such as hath not been from beginning of world,
until the now, neither ever it should have been,

22. even except those days were shortened, all

779

flesh i e every class of mankind perhaps were not

saved. But on account of the elect, those days shall

497,4
be shortened.

496 497,3

23. Then if any one should have said unto you.
Lo here is, the Christ, or there. Ye should not

777,2

have believed.

24. For false Christs and false prophets will arise,

and great signs and wonders will shew so as to have

497,3
deceived if possible even the elect.

25. Behold I have foretold you.

497,3

26. Therefore if they should have said unto you.

777,2

Behold in the desert, he is. Ye should not have

497,3 777,2

gone forth. Behold in the secret chambers. Ye
should not have believed.

780

27. For as the lightening cometh out of the east,

veyed, is as in the Paraphrase ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

779. See Whitby on Acts ii. 17.

780. , For as the lightning cometh out of the East. Literally, On
all occasions ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is. On
certain occasions ; hea.ce the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

160 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

497,1

and shineth even unto the west. Thus it shall be,

even the coming of the son of the man i e him of the

493
human race that is the son.

780,1

28. For wheresoever the carcase should be. There
the eagles will be gathered together.

29. Now immediately after the tribulation of
those days, the sun will be darkened, and the

498

moon its light will not give, and the stars will fall
from the heaven, even the powers of the heavens
will be shaken,

30. and then the sign of the son of the man

493

i e him of the human race that is the son will ap-
pear in the heaven, and then all the tribes of the

earth will mourn, for they will see the son of the

493

man i e him of the human race that is the son coming
in the clouds of the heaven, with power and great
glory,

31. for he will send his angels, with a great sound
of a trumpet, and they will gather together his elect
from the four winds, from extreme of heavens, unto
extreme of them.

780,1. 'Stop. The Sense here is not, In the exact place, which
is the Literal Sense ; but, Near or about that place; hence the
Major Stop. See Rule 184.

CH. XXIV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 161

32. Now by the fig tree, learn the parable that

781 781,1

/ am about to deliver. When yet its branch tender

781,1

should have been, and the leaves should put forth,

497,1

know, that near the summer is.

781

33. So likewise ye. When ye should have seen
all these things, know, that near it is at the

497,8

doors.

781,2 _

34. Verily I say unto you, this generation should

497,7 ;

not have passed, until perhaps, all these things should

have been fulfilled,

782

35. the heaven and the earth will pass away.

783

But my words should not have passed away.

781. Stop. The Sense liere is not, Learn the parable ivhen the
branch is yet tender Sfc., which is the Literal Sense ; biit, Learn the
parable ^ohich is this. When the branch fye. ; hence the Major
Stop. See Rule 184.

781.1. Its branch tender should have been. Literally, At any
time ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, At the com-
mencement of the season ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
322,1.

781.2. This generation should not have passed. Literally, Should
not have been annihilated ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-
veyed is, Should not have terminated its mortal life ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Rule 321.

782. The heaven and the earth ivill pass aioay. Literally, They
will absolutely be terminated ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-
veyed is. Their present relation to man will cease ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See B/ule 322,1.

783. Sut my words should not have passed away. Literally in
this connexion, Should never be completed; whereas the Sense in-
tended to be conveyed is, Shoidd not pass withoiit their completion ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Eule 322,1.

Q, 2

162 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

36. But of that day and hour, no one hath known,
not even the angels of the heavens, but the father
only.

497,1

37. Thus as the days of the Noe were. So it will

be, even the coming of the son of the man i e him of

493
the human race that is the son.

38. For as they were in the days that were before
the flood, eating and drinking, marrying and giving
in marriage, until which day, Noe entered into
the ark,

783,1

39. for they knew not. Until the flood came and

497,1

took away all. So will it be, even the coming of the

493
son of the man i e him of the human race that is

497,4

the son.

784 784

40. Then two will be in the field, the one is taken,

784

and the one is left,

784

41. two grinding at the mill, one is taken, and

784

one is left.

42. Therefore watch, for ye have not known what
hour your lord doth come.

783,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, That after the time spe-
cified they knew, which is the Literal Sense ; but, Up to that time
they did not Jcnoiv ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

784. Irregular, See Rule 322,1, iu order to shew, that the num-
bers specified are not Definite.

CH. XXIV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 163

43. And that want of knowledge, understand, for
when the good man of the house had known in

785

what watch, the thief comes,, he watched probably,
and not perhaps permitted to have broken open his
house,

44. on account of this also, ye, be ready, for
it should be, an hour ye think not of, the son of the

493 785,1

man i e him of the hitman race that is the son
doth come.

45. Hence any one so acting the faithful servant

322,2 785,2

and the wise is, who his lord made ruler over his

786

household, in respect of that he should have given to
them the meat, in season,

46. blessed that servant is, whom his lord having

497,8

come, he will find doing thus.

785. In what ivatch the thief comes. Literally, The acknowledged
depredator ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, The
person that takes ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

785.1. The son of the man Sfc. Literally, On all occasions he
does so ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, On the par-
ticular occasion referred to in the Context he does so ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

785.2. His Lord made ruler. Literally, His absolute master
whereas the Sense intended to bo conveyed- is, His master in re-
lation to that service ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

786. In respect of that he should have given to them. Literally
Exclusively to effect that object ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, Especially to have regard to it; hence the Peculiar
Government. See Rule 381.

164 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

47. Verily I say unto you, that over all that are
his, he will make ruler him.

48. But if that evil servant should have said in his
heart, my lord delayeth to have come,

49. and should have begun to beat his fellow
servants. And should eat and drink with them that
are drunken,.

50. the lord of that servant will come in a day,
which he looketh not for, and in an hour, which he
knows not,

51. and will cut asunder him, and his portion,

786,1

with the hypocrites, he will place. There the weep-

. 497>4
ing and the gnashing of the teeth will exist.

CHAPTER XXV.

1. Then the kingdom of the heavens shall be
likened unto ten virgins, which having taken their
lamps, went forth to meet the bridegroom.

784

2. And five of them wise were, but the five other
foolish were,

786,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, In that place, which is the
Literal Sense ; but. Under those circumstances ; hence the Major
Stop. See Rule 184.

787,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Not at any time it should
satisfy , which I conceive is the Literal Sense ; but, An expression of

CH. XXV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 165

3. which foolish took their lamps, they took not
for themselves oil.

498

4. But the wise took oil, in their vessels, with

their lamps.

495

5. Then all slumbered and slept by the bride-
grooms delaying.

495 ^ 497,3

6. But a cry hath been after midst of night.
498

Behold the bridegroom cometh, go out for meeting

497,4

him.

7. Then all those virgins arose and trimmed their

lamps.

496

8. And the foolish said unto the wise, give us, of

498

your oil, for our lamps are gone out.

787,1

9. But the wise answered, saying. Lest it should
not have satisfied for you and us, go rather to them

that sell, and buy for yourselves.

495

10. But. the bridegroom came after their depart-

498

ing to have bought, and the ready went in with him,
to the marriage, and the door was shut.

11. And afterward the other virgins came also,
saying, Lord, Lord, open to us.

imcertainty as to its being sufficient for both ; hence the Major Stop.
See Rule 184.

166 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

497,8

12. But the Lord having answered, he said.
Verily I say unto you, I have not known you.

13. Therefore watch, for ye have not known the
day neither the hour.

14. For ye are placed as a man travelling into a

224

far country, he called the his own servants, and
delivered to them the things that are his,

15. and to whom indeed he gave five talents.
And to whom two. And to whom one, to each,

224

according to the his own ability, and took his
journey straightway.

784

16. Then he ,at had received the five talents

having departed, lie traded with them, and made

t

other five talents., '(

17. Likewise also he that had received the two, he
gained, even he, other two.

784

18. But he that had received the one having
departed, he dug in the earth, and hid the money
of his lord.

.*

19. And after a long time, the lord of those
servants cometh, and taketh with them an ac-
count,

784

20. then he that had received the five talents

CH. XXV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 167

having come, he brought other five talents, saying,

789

lord, thou deliveredst five talents unto me, behold
other five talents I gained beside them,

789,1

21. his lord said unto him. "Well done O servant,
good and faithful, over a few things, faithful thou

789,2 790

wast, over many things, I will make ruler thee, enter
into the joy of thy lord.

784

22. Then he that had received the two talents

; 789

having come also, he said, lord, thou deliveredst
two talents unto me, behold other two talents I
gained beside them,

789,1

23. his lord said unto him. "Well done servant,
good and faithful, over a few things, faithful thou

789,2 790

wast, over many things, I will make ruler thee, enter
into the joy of thy lord.

789. TJiou deliverest <fyc. Literally, Thou personally gave me ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, I received Jive talents
of thine ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

789.1. Stop. The Sense here is not intended to express. Absolute
perfection, which is the Literal Sense ; hut, Excellence limited to
the circumstances of the Context ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule
184.

789.2. Faithful thou wast. Literally, The commendation here is
for faithfulness in afetu things, however many may have been in-
trusted to the persons care ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-
veyed is, Though faithful in afeio things, thou hast been faithful in
all that toas intrusted to thy care ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

790. I will malce ruler thee. Literally, I ivill give thee absolute
authority over them ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,

168 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

_ 784

24. Then he that had received the one talent

having come also, he said, lord, I knew thee, that

790,1

hard thou art, a man reaping. Where thou sowed

. 790,1

not, and gathering. Where thou strawed not,

25. and having been afraid, having departed, I hid
thy talent, in the earth, lo thou hast the thine.

26. Then his lord having answered, he said unto
him, O wicked servant and slothful, hadst thou

790,1

known, that I reap. Where I sowed not, and

790,1

gather. Where I strawed not.

27. Then it was necessary for thee to have put
my money to the exchangers, that having come,
I obtained probably the mine, with usury.

28. Therefore take from him the talent, and give
unto him that hast the ten talents.

791

29. For there shall be given to every one that
hath, and he shall have abundance. But from him

entrust them to thy care ; hence the Disarrangement. See

Kule 321.

790,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, To tlie personal performing,
which is the Literal Sense ; but, To the responsibility for the thing
performed ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

791. For there shall be given to every one that hath. Literally,
Any thing ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Hath
rightly used tohat he hath; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

CH. XXV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 169

that hath not, even what he hath, it shall be taken
away from him,

792

30. and cast the unprofitable servant, into the
darkness that is outer in that place, the weeping and
the gnashing of the teeth will exist.

31. For when the son of the man i e him of the
493

human race that is the son should have come in his

497,4

glory, and all the angels, with him. Then he will sit
on a throne for his glory,

32. and there will be gathered before him all
the nations, and he will separate them, from one

497,5 793

another, as the shepherd separates the sheep, from
the goats,

33. and he will set the indeed sheep, on right

497,4

hands of him. But the goats, on left hands.

34. Then the king will say unto them that are

497,5

on right hands of him, come, those that have been
blessed of my father, inherit a kingdom that

792. And cast the unprofitable servant. Literally, What is
stated ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Cause Mm
to enter ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

793. As the shepherd separates the sheep. Literally, As one
qualified to bear that name so acts ; whereas the Sense intended to
he conveyed is, As any one acting as a shepherd so acts ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Bule 322,1.

R

170 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

hath been prepared for you, from foundation of
world.

35. For I hungered, and ye gave me to have eaten,
I thirsted, and ye gave drink to me, a stranger I was,
and ye took in me,

36. naked, and ye clothed me, I was sick, and
ye visited me, in prison, I was, and ye came unto

497,4

me.

37. Then the righteous will answer him, saying,

210

Lord, when saw we thee hungering, and we gave
food, or thirsting, and we gave drink.

210

38. Or when saw we thee a stranger and we took
in, or naked, and we clothed.

210

39. Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and
we came unto thee,

40. Then the king having answered, he will say

497,8 '

unto them. Verily I say unto you, inasmuch as, ye

227 225

did to one of these my brethren that are least, ye

794 497,4

did to me.

41. Then he will say also to them that are on left

794. Ye did to me. Literally, Absolutely, to me personally ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, In effect, to me per-
sonally ; hence the Disarrangement. See Eule 321.

CH. XXVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 171

hands, depart from me, ye that have been cursed to

225

the fire that is everlasting, that has been prepared
for the devil and his angels.

42. For I hungered, and ye gave not me to have
eaten, I thirsted, and ye gave not to drink me,

43. a stranger I was, and ye took not in me,
naked, and ye clothed not me, sick, and in prison,

497,4

and ye visited not me.

44. Then they will answer, even they, saying,

210

Lord, when saw we thee hungering, or thirsting, or
a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and we

497,4

ministered not unto thee.

. 497,8

45. Then he will answer them, saying. Verily I
say unto you, inasmuch as, ye did not to one of these

227 _ ^ 794

that are least, verily ye did not to me,

794,1 _

46. then these will go away into punishment ever-
lasting. But the righteous, into life eternal,

CHAPTER XXVI.

1. and it came to pass, when the Jesus finished all
these sayings, he said unto his diciples,

794,1. These will go away. Literally, These particular persons ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is General, Men of
this character ; hence the Disarrangement. See Uule 321.

172 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

794,2

2. ye have known, that after two days, the passover

493

is, then the son of the man i e him of the human

795

race that is the son is betrayed with the intention for

407,4

him to have been crucified.

3. Then the Chief Priests and the Scribes and
the Presbyters of the people were assembled to-
gether at the palace of the high priest that is called
Caiaphas,

796

4. and consulted, in order that they should have
taken the Jesus by fraud and kill him.

796,1

5. But they said. Not on the feast, lest an uproar
there should have been among the people.

6 & 7. Now a woman came unto him an alabaster

794,2. The passover is. Literally, TJie institution of it occurred ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, The commemoration
of its institution occurred ; hence the Disarrangement. See Kule
322,1.

795. Then the son of man is betrayed. Literally in this con-
nexion, The Doctors Icnew that in two days Christ would be betrayed ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, They Icnew that after
two days came, the passover was, at ichich our Blessed Lord here
tells them, he was to be betrayed ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 322,1.

796. And consulted in order that they should have taken Jesus.
Literally, The consultation was necessary to their taking him ; where-
as the Sense intended to be conveyed is, That the object of their con-
sultation was how to take him ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

796,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, But they spoTce not at the
feast about it ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

CH< XXVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 173

box of ointment having very precious, after the

Jesus having come, in Bethany, into a house of
495 :

Simon the leper, and poured on his head after his
lying down.

8. Then his disciples having seen, they had in-
dignation, saying, for what, is this waste.

9. For it was fitting this to have been sold for
much, and to have been given to the poor.

10. But the Jesus having understood, he said unto

797

them, why trouble afford ye to the woman. . For a
good work she wrought upon me.

798

11. For always ye have the poor, with yourselves.

799

But ye have not always me.

12. For having poured this ointment, on my body,

799,1

she acted towards the end to have prepared for inter-

497,8

ment me.

797. Trouble afford ye. Literally, Why do ye affect that end ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Why do ye attempt to
effect it ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

798. Ye have the poor. Literally, They are ever actually pre-
sent ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, They are ever
near ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

799. But ye have not always me. Literally, In any manner;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Actually visibly pre-
sent; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

79y,l. She acted towards the end fyc. Literally, She knowingly

R 2

174 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

799,2

13. Verily I say unto you. Wheresoever this

799,3

gospel should have been preached in all the world,

' SOO"

there shall be told also, what she did, for a memorial

497,4

of her.

14. Then one of the twelve that was called Judas
Iscariot having departed unto the chief priests,

15. he said, what will ye to me to have given,

801 494

and I will deliver him unto you. And the chief
priests covenanted with him for thirty pieces of
silver, .

16. and from that time he was seeking an op-

802

portunity, in order that he should have betrayed
him.

and, intentionally did, so ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed
is, That it was effected, by what she did ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

799.2. Stop. The Sense here is not, On every particular preach'
ing, which is the Literal Sense ; but, Wlierever the Gospelis preached,
the record of that event shall not be excluded ; hence the Major
Stop. See Eule 184.

799.3. This gospel should have been preached. Literally, Wher-
ever the record of this event is proclaimed, it shall be proclaimed ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Wheresoever the Gospel
Christ delivered should have been preached ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 321.

800. She did. Literally, She did it, to obtain for herself a
memorial ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, It shall be
told, for a memorial of her ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

801. Deliver him unto you. Literally, To youpersonally ; where-

CH. XXVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 175

803 491

17. Now the disciples came to the human form
of Jesus the first day of the unleavened breads,
saying unto him, where wilt thou, we should
have prepared for thee to have eaten the Pass-
over.

494

18. And the Jesus said, go into the city, to

the any body that has rooms for the feast, and

804

say unto him, the master saith, my time near
is, with thee, I would keep the Passover, with my
disciples,

19. then the disciples did, as the Jesus appointed

them, and they made ready the Passover.

495

20. And he sat down with the twelve after evening

having come,

as the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Into your power ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Kule 321.

802. He should have betrayed Mm. Literally, He personally
should have done it ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
He should be the cause of it ; hence the Disarrangement. See Bule
321.

803. Noio the disciples came fyc. I believe that the eating of un-
leavened bread commenced with the eating of the Passover, which
was appointed to be eaten in the evening, hence the day that pre-
ceded that evening, was, that on which the apostles came to our Lord,
and consequently, could not be strictly styled, The first day of un-
leavened bread} hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321. See
Appendix.

804. The Master saith. Literally, He claims ; whereas the Sense

176 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

495 ^ ' f 497,8

21. and said after their eating. Verily I say unto
you, that one, of you, will betray me,

22. and being sorrowful exceedingly, they began

806

to say unto him, each of them did. Far from doiny

it I am O Lord.

494

23. Then the Jesus having answered, he said, he

that dipped with me, in the dish, the hand, this man

807 497,1

will betray me.

808

24. Verily the son of the man i e him of the

493 809""

human race that is indeed the son goeth. As it
hath been written concerning him. Nevertheless

woe unto that man, by means of whom, the son

493

of the man i e him of the human race that is the

intended to be conveyed is. He wishes information to this effect ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

806. Stop. The Sense here is not in niy opinion, The event is
far from me, that is, is not likely to happen, which is the Literal
Sense; but, It is far from my intention to do it ; hence the Major
Stop. See Rule 184.

807. This mam will betray me. Literally implies, That Jesus
would have no hnoioledge of the means by ivhich the end was effected,
and consequently, could not avoid it ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

808. The Son of the man goeth. Literally, A compulsory act ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is to express, That
it is a voluntary act; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
322,1.

809. Stop. The Sense here is not, To the Means or Manner of
effecting, Thus, The son of man goeth in the manner that is recorded,
which is the Literal Sense ; but, To the Eesult effected, Thus, The

CH. XXVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 177
811

son is betrayed, good it was for him, if that man

812

was not yet born.

25. Then Judas that betrays him having answered,

806

he said. Far from doing it I am master, he saith
unto him, thou promised to do it.

495

26. Then the Jesus having taken the bread after

813

their eating, and having given thanks, he brake, and
was giving to the disciples, and said, take, eat, this

814 815

ceremony my body i e my human existence exists to
man i e keeps in remembrance,

son of man doth go. TJiis indeed is recorded of Mm ; hence the
Major Stop. See Rule 184.

811. The Son of man is betrayed. Literally, Actually taTcen l>y
surprise; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed, Is designed,
to be so taTcen ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

812. That man was not lorn. Literally, At any time, that is
Never had existence ; whereas I conceive the Sense intended to be
conveyed, is as in the Paraphrase ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

813. And having given tTianJcs. I admit that Griesbach regards
the authorized Yersion, Having blessed it, as equal in authority to
Having given thanJcs : but as St. Luke xxii. 1 9, and 1 Cor. si. 24
both sanction, Having given thanks, St. Mark alone, Bless, I give
preference to that reading ; especially, as on the word Bless is built,
and depend, important doctrines of faith.

814. This ceremony. It is quite possible for a Pronoun placed
as it here is, to have relation to either one of two distinct Antecedents.
Thus, Take this bread, eat it, This bread is ; or, Take this bread, eat
it, This eating is, but I am not aware that it is possible, with this con-
text, for it to have any other Anterior Relation. For the Pronoun
to have the relation, This bread is, it is indispensable that it be ex-
pressed in the Masculine Gender ; and if the relation, This eating is,
that it be expressed in the Neuter Gender ; and this we find it is ;
and consequently, it does not admit of doubt, that the Relation of the

178 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

27. and having taken the cup, and given thanks
he gave to them, saying, drink of it, all.

Pronoun Tftis, is not to the bread, but to the eating of it ; hence my
Paraphrase, This Ceremony.

815. This my body exists. The Records in Holy Scripture of
our Blessed Lord's last supper are as follows, Mat. xxvi. 26, 30.
Mark xiv. 18, 26. Luke xxii. 15, 24, and 1 Cor. xi. 23, 30. The
Literal Sense of, This eating my body exists, is, That this eating is
actually necessary to the personal existence of Christ ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, That tJiis eating exists to man
Christ having liad a body; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
322,2, and my Paraphrase.

ip.i. Its Usage and Sense. Every scholar admits, That the
Primary Sense of the Grreek Auxiliary Verb is, To be; that is, To
exist ; and every scholar admits, That the Greek Auxiliary Verb, is
used to express a different Sense. In, " I am meeJc" Mat. xi. 29
and " I am a door" John x. 7, the Grreek Auxiliary Verb is ad-
mitted by all, to express different Senses. But where is to be found
any Rule to determine, in which of the Senses any Author has used
it ! As no rule exists, it follows, that every one considers, and con-
siders justly, he has authority to regard it, as used to express that
Sense, which in his own Private opinion, he considers it used to
express.

But does experience sanction such a course ; does investigation
determine, thai there is no difference in any respect, in the circum-
stances of the use of the Auxiliary Verb, in either of the Senses ?
does it determine, that in respect of either Sense, there is no Distinct
Peculiarity, by which to fix the Particular Sense in which it is used ?
and yet to render just such a conclusion, each of these points should
not only be able to be established, but should actually have been,
established, before with justice, either could be admitted.

But so far from these points being established, they have not even
so much as been investigated j and therefore it is in vain to expect a
correct conclusion in relation to either of them, till it be absolutely
determined, either that no Peculiarities do exist ; or if existing, by
determining and stating what those Pecularities are. I shall there-
fore proceed to prove, not only, That there are circumstances Peculiar
to each of the Senses, and invariably attendant on each, but also,
what those Peculiarities are.

In the first place, then, I would direct attention to the Theory re-
specting the Sense. The Primary Sense of the Auxiliary Verb, ex-
presses, Existence; this necessarily implies in relation to others,

CH. XVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 179

816

28. For this ceremony my blood i e death exists
to man i e keeps in remembrance, the ceremony

Separate Individuality ; and consequently, that the Individuality
can never actually be, other than itself. We can say of it It is
true It is lovely It is strong It is excellent &c. &c. &c. ; but we
cannot say of it It is any other Individuality, except we mean
thereby, It Represents, or is Similar to that other ; for Separate
Individuality cannot become, another Separate individuality, it can
but Represent that other To Represent, then, is a second Sense of
the Auxiliary Verb ; and as such, requires a Peculiar, or Irregular
Arrangement. See my Rules ;

Thus then it follows, 1st. That in no Sentence of Regular Ar-
rangement and Government, there can be two Existences that are
connected together by the Auxiliary Yerb.

2ndly. That in every Sentence in which there are two Existences
that are connected together by the Auxiliary Verb, the Arrangement
must be Irregular, and the Sense expressed by the Auxiliary Verb
must always be the secondary Sense.

To render Transubstantiation possible, it is necessary that the
Pronoun This, should have been masculine. See Ephes i. 23 or
some such word as Substance must have succeeded the Pronoun.
What example can be produced, in which a Demonstrative Pronoun
has relation to an Existence, where the Existence is no where actually
specified ; in all such cases, the relation of the Pronoun is to the
circumstances, or something attendant on, or connected with the
Existence or Existences that are specified.

The objection, That after consecration the bread cannot be referred
to as bread, may be estimated, by 1 Cor. xi. 26. The bread this,
that is, The tread thus consecrated.

According to St. Paul 1 Cor. xi. 24 the words, Take, eat, are not
necessary to the account.

It is truly painful, on such a subject, to find a learned divine of
the present day, putting aside the consideration of an important part
of this subject, by asserting " Nor is there any case in Holy Scripture
in which, being figurative, it is not indicated in the context that it is
figurative." Since the reverse of this proposition is far nearer the
truth. As the error of this proposition, and conseqtiently of the
whole of this Divine's argument on this part of the subject, cannot
exist in opposition to a single actual example, I shall content myself
with the production of one passage of Holy Scripture, Matthew xii. 50.
" The same is my brother, and sister, and mother" which is a direct
contradiction to his assertion. .

180 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

817

of the New Testament tliat unrestrictedly flows

sis-

i e is unrestrictedly instituted for many, for re-

Tlie same learned Divine contends for the Particular spiritual
presence of our Blessed Lord in the bread and wine, but he does not
explain what is meant by, This is my body which is broken for you ;
was it our Blessed Lord's Spiritual body that was broken for us ?

In my opinion, Keeps in remembrance my body is intended to ex-
press, Keeps in remembrance my having had a human existence.

816. " This Ceremony, my blood exists to man i e keeps in re-
membrance, the ceremony of the New Testament that unrestrictedly
flows for many for remission of sins." See Note 815. The record in
St. Mark corresponds with that in St. Matthew, except that it omits
the last clause. St. Luke thus records it, " This ceremony, the cup
part, the New Testament through my blood exists to man, i e keeps
in remembrance, the ceremony that Irresistibly flows i e is unre-
strictedly instituted in the place of you. St. Paul thus records it,
This ceremony, the cup part, the new covenant exists through the
my blood i e in blood that is mine."

" The ceremony of the New Testament that unrestrictedly flows for
many." It is not possible in accordance to the usage in Greek, that
the Article, St. Luke xxii. 20, commencing the clause, That floios for
you, can have reference thus, That blood that flows for you, had it
had such reference, it must have been in the Dative Case ; hence my
Paraphrase, Ceremony, in each of the records.

In St. Paul's record, had " Through the my blood" been,
" Through the blood of me" it would have implied, that there were
at least two covenants in his blood, the newest of which was referred
to ; he ace the Peculiar 0-overnment there.

817. That unrestrictedly flows for many. Literally, Not requir-
ing the assent of the party ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-
veyed is, Not rejecting any person that accepts it ; hence the Disar-
rangement. See Rule 321.

818. For remission of sins. Had the Sense here conveyed, had
reference to the object for which the ceremony was instituted, For
obtaining the remission of sins, the Preposition Ilepi. and not s,
would have been expressed. The Preposition eis, has reference to
the result obtained, winch result, if actually obtained, requires the
expression of the Article before the word Remission; the omission of
it therefore shews, that the Sense conveyed, is other than, the Literal
Sense. See Rule 101. It does not obtain remission, but, An assur-
ance that sins are remittable ; hence my Paraphrase.

CH. XXVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 181

mission of sins i e for an assurance that sins are

819

remittable.

29. / say it keeps in remembrance my blood.
For I declare unto you, that I should not have

333 820

drank from now, after this ceremony of the fruit

820,1

of the vine, until i e before that day. When it
i e after this ceremony the fruit of the vine I should

821

drink by means of you fresh, in the kingdom of
my father.

30. then having sung an hymn, they went out into

_ 497,4

the mount of the Olives.

31. Then the Jesus saith unto them, all ye will
cause scandal to me, during this night. For it hath
been . written, I will smite the shepherd, and the
sheep of the flock shall be scattered abroad.

32. But I will go before you, into the Galilee,

495

after the act, me to have been raised again.

820. After this ceremony. A ceremony performed at a Feast,
restricted to a particular day in each year ; Are Christians oftener to
celebrate it ?

820,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, That he personally should
do it, which is the Literal Sense ; but, When the thing should be
done for him ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

821. By means of you. Observe the Preposition employed is not
<rvv.

182 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

33. Then the Peter having answered, he said unto

822

him, though all shall be offended with thee. Yet I
never will be offended,

497,8

34. the Jesus said unto him. Verily I say unto

227 _ ^ 822,1

thee, that in this the night, thrice thou wilt deny
me, before cock to have crowed,

35. the Peter saith unto him, though it should

823

behove me, with thee to have died, I will not deny

824

thee. And in like manner also all the disciples

497,4

spoke.

36. Then the Jesus cometh with them, unto a
place being called Gethsemane, and commands the
disciples, abide for him, until when, having departed,
I should pray yonder,

822. Though all men shall be offended. Literally, This does not
admit of any ^exception ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed
is, That although speaking generally all should be offended; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

822,1. Thrice thou wilt deny me before cock to have crowed.
Literally, "Before any cock crows ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed has reference, I conceive, To a period of time having come,
that was denominated cock crow; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321. See Whitby.

823. I will not deity thee. Literally, What is stated; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is. Deny concerning thee; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

824. All the disciples spoke. Literally, All so uttered ; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, All assented thereto ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

CH. XXVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 183

37. then having taken the Peter and the two

sons of Zebedee, he began to be sorrowful and very

497,4
heavy.

38. And the Jesus saith unto them, exceedingly

322,2

sorrowful my soul is unto death, tarry here and
watch with me,

39. and having gone farther a little, he fell on his

518,2

face, praying and saying, my father, if possible it be,

824,1

pass by from me this cup. Nevertheless not as I
will, but as thou,

40. then he cometh to the disciples, and findeth

497,1

them sleeping, so he saith unto the Peter. So ye
are not able one hour to have watched with me,

41. watch and pray, in order that ye should not

824,2

have entered into temptation. Verily the spirit

497,6

willing it is. But the flesh weak it is.

42. Again, that is, for a second time, having

824.1. Stop. The Sense here is not, I say, take it from me,
notwithstanding I desire that not as I will, but as thou wilt all things
shall be done, which is the Literal Sense ; but, I ask thee to take
it from me ; notwithstanding I desire thee to grant in preference,
what thou wiliest, and not ichat I will; hence the Major Stop. See
Rule 184.

824.2. Stop. The Sense here is not, Verily the spirit is willing
to enter into temptation, which is the Literal Sense; hence the
Major Stop. See Rule 184.

184 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

518,2

departed, he prayed, saying, my father, if it be

227
not possible for this the cup to have passed from

me, except it I should have drunk, be done thy
will,

43. Then having come, he finds them again

- 825

sleeping. For their eyes were, having been heavy>

44. and having left them, having departed again,

825,1

he prayed for a third time, having said the it

497,4 '

word,

45. Then he cometh to his disciples, and saith

497,3

unto them, sleep the henceforth and take rest. Be-
hold the hour has drawn near, that the son of the

493 826

man i e him of the human race 'that is the son is
betrayed into hands of sinners.

497,3

46. arise, we should go hence. Behold he that
betrays me has drawn near,

825. Their eyes. Literally, What is stated ; whereas the Sense
intended to be conveyed is. They were sleepy ; hence the Dis-
arrangement. See Kule 321.

825,1. Saving said the it word. His saying the same word was
no proof that he did it for the third time, which the Literal Sense here
requires that it should be ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

826. That the son of the man is betrayed. Literally, Is taken
unawares ; whereas the Sense intended to he conveyed is, Is sought
to be so taken, and apparently is so ; hence the Disarrangement*.
See Kule 322,1.

CH. XXVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 185

497,3

47. and still of Mm speaking. Behold, Judas;
one of the twelve,, came, and with him, a great mul-
titude, with sword and staves, from the Chief Priests
and Presbyters of the people.

48. Now he that betrays him, gave them a sign,
saying, whomsoever I should have kissed, he it is,

hold fast him,

491

49. and forthwith having come to the human form

of Jesus, he said, hail master, and kissed him.

496

50. Then the Jesus said unto him, friend, on

497,4

account of what, art thou come. Then having come,

they laid the hands, on the Jesus, and took him,

51. and behold one of them that was with Jesus,
having stretched out the hand, he drew his sword,
and having- smote the servant of the high priest, he

*" 828 497,4

smote off his ear.

52. Then the Jesus said unto him, put up again

829

thy sword, into its place. For all that take a sword,
with a sword, they will perish,

828. Sis ear. Literally implies, That he had "but one ear; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

829. Thy sivord. Literally, Sis own property; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, The sivord he was then-
hence the Disarrangement. See Kule 321.

s 2

186 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

53. verily dost thou think, that I am not able now
to have prayed to my father, and he will presently
give me more than twelve legions of angels.

54. But then how should the scriptures have been
fulfilled, so thus it is necessary to have been,

227

55. in that the hour, the Jesus said to the mul-
titudes, as against a thief, came ye out with swords
and staves to have taken me, by day, with you, I was
sitting, teaching in the temple, and ye laid not hold
on me.

56. But all this was done, in order that the
scriptures of the prophets should have been ful-

497,4

filled. Then all the disciples having forsaken him,
they fled.

57. And they that laid hold on the Jesus, they

_ 829,1

led away to Caiaphas the high priest. Where the

830

Scribes and the Presbyters were assembled.

829,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, To Caiaphas the high
priest's palace where the Scribes Sfc. where, which is the Literal
Sense ; but, To Caiaphas, who was in a place where fyc. ; hence the
3ajor Stop. See Rule 1 84.

830. Where the Scribes and the Presbyters were assembled.
Literally, The entire body of them ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, An assembly composed of men that were Scribes and
Presbyters; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

CH. XXVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 187

831

58. But the Peter was following him, at a dis-
tance, unto the palace of the high priest, and having
entered in, he was sitting with the servants to have
seen the end.

831,1

59. Now the high priest, and the Presbyters, even
all the council were seeking false witnesses, against

832

the Jesus, that they should have put to death
him,

60. but they did not find after many false wit-
nesses having come. But at last two false witnesses
having come,

61. they said, this man said, I am able to have
destroyed the temple of the God, and in three days,
to have built it,

62. then the high priest having arisen, he said

831. But the Peter was following Mm at a distance. Literally,
Was keeping Mm in view ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-
veyed is, Accompanied those tliat told Mm; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 322,1.

831,1. The high Priests and the Presbyters, even all the council
were seeking. Literally, JSach ^vas actively doing tvhat is stated
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is Passive, They desired
to effect that end ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

832. That ihey should have put to death him. Literally, Per-
sonally perform what is stated ; whereas the Sense intended to be
conveyed is, Cavse Mm to be put to death; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 321.

188 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

unto him,, nothing repliest thou, something these

833

men witnessed against thee.

834

63. But the Jesus was silent, then the high priest
haying answered, he said unto him, I adjure thee, by
the God that liveth, in order that thou shouldst have

496 322,2

declared unto us, whether thou the Christ, the son
of the God art,

64. the Jesus saith unto him, thou hast declared

834,1

that I am. Over and above a mere answer I declare

unto you, after now, ye shall see the son of the man

493

i e him of the human race that is the son sitting on
right hands of the power that governs, and coming in

497,4

the clouds of the heaven.

836

65. Then the high priest rent his clothes,- saying,

833. Witnessed against thee. Literally, This would be a de?
claration of the high priest's belief of what had been witnessed ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Some charges have
been brought against thee ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

834. The Jesus was silent. Literally, Actively did something ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is Passive, He kept from
doing anything ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

834,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Notivithstanding I declare
unto you, which is the Literal Sense, but as it is in the Paraphrase ;
hence the Major Stop, See Rule 184.

836. Then the High Priest rent his clothes. Literally, Tore
them; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, He performed
a, ceremony that was so designated ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 322,1.

CH. XXVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 189

837

verily lie blasphemed, what farther have we need of
witnesses, behold now, ye heard his blasphemy,

838

66. what decreeth you. Then the men having

497,4

answered, they said, obnoxious to death he is.

67. Then they spat in his face, and buffetted

494
him. Even the men smote with the palms of the

hand,

68. saying, prophesy unto us O Christ, who is he

210 :

that smote thee.

69. Now the Peter without was sitting in the
palace, and haying come unto him, one, a damsel,

saying, verily thou wast with Jesus of the Galilee.
494

70. But the Peter denied before them all, saying,

I have not known, what thou sayest.

495

71. Then another woman saw him he having gone

out into the porch, and saith unto them that were
there, verily this man was with Jesus of the
Nazareth,

837. Save we need. Literally, TTie evidence that had teen given
was no longer required ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed
is, That no additional witness was retired ; hence the Disarrange-
ment. See Rule 321.

838. Decreeth you. Literally, What is stated; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, What do yoii advise to be decreed ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

190 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OP THE

72. and again he denied with an oath, verily I
have not known the man.

73. and after awhile, they that had stood by hav-

838,1

ing come, they said to the Peter. Surely also thou,

839

of them, art. For indeed thy speech maketh manifest

497,4

thee.

74. Then he began to curse and to swear, verily

822*1

I have not known the man, and immediately cock
crew,

75. then the Peter was reminded of the word of

822,1

the Jesus having declared unto him, that thrice thou
wilt deny me before cock to have crowed, and hav-
ing gone out, he wept bitterly.

CHAPTER XXVII.

1. Then a united council, all the Chief Priests and

495

the Presbyters of the people held after morning

having come against the Jesus for to have put to
death him.

838,1. Stop. The Sense here is not, That all that stood by
spoke what is here stated, which is the Literal Sense ; but, y their
silence they signified their assent to it ; hence the Major Stop. See
Eule 184.

839. MaTceth manifest thee. Literally implies, Absence of all
doubt; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Strong evi-
dence ; hence the Disarrangement. See Kule 321.

CH. XXVII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 191

2. and having bound him, they led away and de-

497,4
livered him to Pontius Pilate the governor.

3. Then Judas that betrays him having seen, that
he was condemned, having repented, he brought
again the thirty pieces of silver to the Chief Priests
and the Presbyters,

4. saying, I sinned, having betrayed innocent

494
blood. But the council said, what, fco us is it,

thou shalt look after that,

5. then having cast down the pieces of silver, in
the temple, he departed, and having gone out, he
hanged himself.

6. Then the Chief Priests having taken the silver
pieces, they said, it is not lawful to have put them,

839,2

into the treasury. Because price of blood it is.

7. and having held a council, they bought with
them the field of the potter, for burying the

839,3

strangers.

839.2. Stop. The Sense here is not, That the pieces of money
under no circumstances might be received into the treasury, which,
is the Literal Sense ; but, Not when presented on the account here
specified ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

839.3. Stop. The Sense here is not, That the field was called
the field of blood, because it was used for burying strangers, which
is the Literal Sense ; hence the Major Stop. See Eule 184.

192 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

8. Wherefore that field was called a field of blood,

497,4

unto the this day.

9. Then was fulfilled that that was spoken by
means of Jeremy the prophets declaring, and they
took the thirty pieces of silver, the price of him that
had been valued, whom they valued from sons of
Israel,

497,1

10. and gave them, for the field of the potter. As
God prescribed by me.

840

11. Then the Jesus stood before the governor,
and the governor interrogated him, saying, thou the

322,2 496 "

king of the Jews art. And the Jesus said unto him,
thou sayest.

. but nothing he answered in the act him to

842

have been accused by the Chief Priests and the
........ 497,4 ..............................................................

Presbyters.

840. Then the Jesus stood before the Governor. Literally, Ex-
pressly before him ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
At his tribunal ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

842. Nothing he answered. Literally, He actively did nothing ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, He did not answer
any thing ; hence the Disarrangement of the word Nothing. See
Ride 322,1. He made no answer at the time of the act, which
is the Literal Sense ; but in relation to the act; hence the Dis-
arrangement of the Verb. In the act him to be accused. Literally
implies, Something particular in respect of him in the accusation ;
whereas the Sense intended to. be conveyed is, In the act to le

CH. XXVII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 193

13. Then the Pilate saith unto him,, thou dost not
hear, many things against thee they witness,

14. but he answered not him, to neither of the
accusations one word, as to wonder the governor
greatly.

15. Now at feast, the governor had been ac-
customed to release one unto the people, a prisoner,
whom they were desiring.

16. And they were holding then a notable prisoner

being called Barabbas.

495

17. So the Pilate said unto them after their

having been gathered together, what do ye desire,
shall I have released unto you Barabbas, or Jesus
that is called Christ.

1 8. For he had known, that through envy, they
delivered him.

19. Then his wife sent unto him after his having
495 ;

sat down on the judgment seat, saying, not one

matter for condemnation exists for thee, but for that
just man. For many things I suffered this day in a
dream, on account of him.

accused, in which Tie was the party accused ; hence the Disarrange-
went of the Pronoun Sim. See Rule 321.

194 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

843

20. But the Chief Priests and the Presbyters per-
suaded the multitudes, in order that they should have

844

asked for the Barabbas. And destroy the Jesus.

21. Then the governor having answered, he said

unto them, which will ye of the two, I shall release

494
unto you. And the men said Barabbas,

22. the Pilate saith unto them. Then what shall
I do with Jesus that is called Christ, all say unto
him, be crucified.

845

23. Then the governor said. Because of what evil
he effected. But the multitude more were crying out,
saying, be crucified.

24. And the Pilate having seen, that nothing he

846

prevails, but rather a tumult is made, having taken
water, he washed the hands, before the multitude,

843. But the Chief Priests and the Presbyters <fyc. Literally, As
a body they so acted ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Men who were of these bodies so acted ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 322,1.

844. And destroy tlie Jesus. Literally, Personally effect his
destruction ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Cause
him to be destroyed ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

845. Then the governor said. Literally, Declared for what evil
he inflicted the punishment ; whereas the Sense intended to be con-
veyed is, An enquiry on account of what evil he shmtld inflict the
punishment; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

846. Eut rather a tumult is made. Literally, Arose ; whereas
the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Was likely to arise ; hence
the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

CH. XXVII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 195

saying, innocent I am of the blood of this just person,
ye shall look after that,

25. then all the people having answered, they said,

497,4

his blood be on us and on our children.

26. Then he released unto them the Barabbas.

847

And having scourged the Jesus, he delivered, in order

497,4

that he should have been crucified.

27. Then the soldiers of the governor having taken
the Jesus, into the common hall, they gathered unto
him all the band,

28. and having stripped him, they put on him a
scarlet robe,

29. and having plaited a crown, of thorns, they
put on his head, and a reed, in his right hand, and
having bowed the knee before him, they were mock-
ing him, saying, hail, the King of the Jews,

30. and having spit upon him, they took the reed,
and were smiting on his head,

31. and after they were mocking him, they took
off from him the robe, and put on him his raiment,
and led away him, with the intent to have crucified.

847. Saving scourged the Jesus,' Literally, Personally done so ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Caused him to ~be
scourged; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

196 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

32. And coining out, they found a Cyrenian man

848

by name Simon, they compelled this man, in order
that he should have borne his cross,

33. and having come unto a place being called
Golgotha, which is, being called for a skull, a place,

34. they gave him to have drunk, vinegar, with
gall, having been mingled, but having tasted, he was
not willing to have drunk.

35. And having crucified him, they parted his gar-
ments, casting a lot,

36. and sitting down, they were watching him
there,

37. Then they set up over his head his accusation

322,2

having been written, this Jesus the King of the

497,4 '

Jews is.

38. At that time two thieves are crucified with
him, one, at right hands, and one, at left hands.

39. Then they that pass by, were reviling him,
wagging their heads,

40. and saying, thou that destroyest the temple,

848. They compelled this man. Literally implies, That the man
resisted; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, They re-
quired Mm to do it, and he did it; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 321.

CH. XXVII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 197

and in three days, buildest, save thyself, if a son thou
art of the God, come down from the cross.

41. And likewise also the Chief Priests mocking
with the Scribes and the Presbyters, they said,

849 210

42. he saved others, is he able himself to have
saved, if a king of Israel he is, come down now from
the cross, and we will believe in him,

43. he hath trusted in the God, deliver now him,

849,1

if he desires him. For he said, verily a son of God
I am.

44. And the it also the thieves that were crucified
with him, were casting in teeth of him.

45. Now from six hour, darkness there was over
all the land, unto ninth hour.

46. And about the ninth hour, the Jesus cried
with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani,

210

this is, O God of me, O God of me, why forsaked
thou me.

47. and some of them that there had stood, having

210

heard, said, surely Elias this man calls,

849. He saved others. Literally, An affirmation that Tie did so ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is. He professes to have
saved others; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

849,1. Verily a son of God I am. Literally, All men are this :

T 2

198 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OP THE

48. and straightway one of them having run, and

849,2

taken a sponge. And having filled with vinegar, and
put on a reed, he was giving to drink him.

849,3

49. But the others said, let be, we should have
seen, if Elias cometh, going to save him.

50. Then the Jesus again having cried with a loud
voice, he yielded up the spirit,

850

51. and behold the veil of the temple was rent
in two, from top, to bottom, and the earth was

850

shaken, and the rocks were rent,

850

52. and the graves were opened, and many bodies

851

of saints that had been asleep was raised,

whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, I am in some especial
manner this ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

849.2. Stop. The Sense here is not, That Tie ran and took a
sponge, and after that Tie filled it with vinegar, which is the Literal
Sense ; but, Merely the facts, that a sponge was taken, and, that it
contained vinegar, without particularizing when or by whom it
received the vinegar ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

849.3. But the others said. Literally, G-ave actual utterance;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Probably, one uttered,
and others assented thereto ; hence the Disarrangement. See Hule
322,1.

850. And behold the veil of the Temple was rent. Had the
Arrangement here been Regular. See Rule 322,1. I conceive it
would have implied, That the various events specified in this and
the following verse, were necessary consequences of the event recorded
in verse 50 ; hence the Disarrangement here.

851. And many bodies of saints that had been asleep was raised,
See the preceding Note, in explanation of the Disarrangement here ;
and in explanation of the Peculiar Government of the Verb. I
would observe, that I consider th cause of the Irregularity to be,

CH. XXVII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 199

53. and having conie out of the graves, after his
resurrection, they went into the holy city, and were
made apparent unto many.

54. Now the centurion and they that were with
him watching the Jesus, having seen the earth
quake and the things that happened, they were

851,1 849,1

afraid greatly, saying. Truly a son of God this
man was.

55. And many women were there, at a distance,

491
beholding, which followed the human form of Jesus,

from the Galilee, ministering unto him,

56. among whom, there was, Mary the Magdalene,

851,2

and Mary the mother of the James and Joses, and

the mother of the sons of Zebedee.

495

57. Now there came after evening having come,

a rich man, from Arimathea, the name Joseph,

491
who also himself was a disciple to the human form

of Jesus,

the fact, That Hie actual bodies are not raised, the Saints being then,
raised with their Incorruptible and Immortal bodies ; hence the
Peculiar Government. See Kule 382.

851.1. Stop. The Sense here is not, A real son of God Tie is t
which is the Literal Sense ; but. Without doubt, this man is a son
of G-od ; hence the Major Stop. See Rode 184.

851.2. Mary the mother of the James Sfc. Had Mary been
Literally the actual mother of the James &c. here referred to, the

200 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

58. he having gone to the Pilate, begged the body

497,4 851,3

of the Jesus. Then the Pilate commanded to have
been delivered the body,

59. and the Joseph having taken the body, he
wrapped it in a clean linen cloth,

60. and laid it, in his new tomb, which he hewed
out in the rock, and having rolled a great stone to
the door of the tomb, he departed.

61. And there was there, Mary the Magdalene,
and the other Mary, sitting over against the
sepulchre.

62. Now the Chief Priests and the Pharisees were

852

come together unto Pilate the next day which is
after the preparation,

63. saying, sir we were mindful, that that man
the deceiver said, yet living, within three days, I
shall be raised again.

64. Therefore command to have been made sure

Arrangement would not I think have been Irregular ; hence the
Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

851,3. The Pilate commanded. Literally, Actually gave the
order ; whereas the Sense intended, to be conveyed is, Sanctioned
the order being given ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

852. Noio the chief Priests and the Pharisees 8fc. Literally, The
day following ivhat is recorded in the preceding verse ; whereas the
Sense intended to be conveyed is, The day after the Preparation ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

CH. XXVIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 201

852,1

the sepulchre, until the third day. Lest his disciples
having come, they should have stole away him, and
have said to the people, he was raised from the dead,
so the last error will be worse than the first,

65. the Pilate said unto them, ye have a watch,
depart, make sure, for ye have known my decree.

66. So the men having departed, they made sure
the sepulchre, having secured the stone, by the guard
of soldiers.

CHAPTER XXVIII.

1. And after end of Sabbaths, Mary the Magda-

495

lene and the other Mary came in the dawning unto

the day one after Sabbaths to have seen the se-
pulchre,

2. and behold an earthquake there was, great.
For an angel of God having descended from heaven,
having come, he rolled back the stone, from the door,
and was sitting upon it.

3. And his countenance was like lightning, and his
raiment was white as snow.

852,1. Stop. The Sense here is not. Lest the particular specified
should occur, which is the Literal Sense ; but, Lest any thing of that
character should happen; hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

202 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE

4. And from the fear of him, the keepers were
disturbed, and dead men became as.

5. But the angel having answered, he said unto

662,1

the women. Be not afraid, ye. For I have known,

853

that ye seek Jesus that has been crucified,

; -497,2- 497,5

6. he is not here. For he was raised. As he said,

853,1

come, see the place. Where the Lord was laying,

7. and quickly having been departed, tell his
disciples, that he was raised from the dead, and

853,2

behold he goeth before you, into the Galilee. There

210 497,3

will ye see him. Lo I told you,

8. and having departed quickly from the sepulchre,
with fear and great joy, they ran to have brought
word to his disciples.

9. And as they were going to have told his disci-

854

pies, then behold the Jesus met them, saying, Hail.

853. Ye seek Jesus that has been crucified. Literally, Ye seeTc a
crucified Jesus ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Ye
seek Jesus, even 7iiin that was crucified ; hence the Disarrangement.
See Rule 321.

853.1. Stop. The Sense here is not, Any place in which the
Lord had laid, which is the Literal Sense ; but, Is restricted to the
place pointed out in the Context ; hence the Major Stop. See Rule
184.

853.2. Stop. The Sense here is not, In the Galilee ye will see
him, which is the Literal Sense ; but see ver. 9, In the way there ;
hence the Major Stop. See Rule 184.

854. Behold the Jesus met them. Literally, WJiat is stated;

CH. XXVIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 203

But the women having come, they laid fast hold of

855 497,4

his feet, and -prostrated themselves before him.

662,1

10. Then the Jesus saith unto them. Be not

afraid, depart, tell my brethren, in order that they
should have gone into the Galilee, for there will they

210

see me.

11. And behold some of the watch having come
495

into the city after their having departed, they shewed

unto the Chief Priests all things that were done.

12. then they having assembled with the Presby-

855,1 856

ters. And they a council having held, large money
gave unto the soldiers,

13. saying, say, that his disciples by night having
come, they stole him after our being asleep,

856,1

14. and if this should have been heard by the

whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, What appeared to
them to be such; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 322,1.

855. His feet. Literally, The extremity of the leg alone ;
whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is. The leg and foot ;
hence the Disarrangement. See Rule 321.

855,1. Stop. The Sense here is not I conceive, TJiat the council
was attended both by the Chief Priests and the Presbyters, which is
the Literal Sense here ; but. Only by one of these bodies ; hence the
Major Stop. See Rule 184.

856. Large money gave unto the 'Soldiers. Literally, Pieces of
great dimensions; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Large in accumulated amount; hence the Disarrangement. See
Eule 322,1.

856,1. And if this sJiould have been heard. Literally, What

204 A LITERAL TRANSLATION OP THE

857

governor, we will persuade him, and so will make
you secure.

15. Then the soldiers having taken the money,

857,1

they did as they were taught, and this saying was
commonly reported among the Jews, until the this
day.

857,2

16. But the eleven disciples were departed into

" 857,3

the Galilee, into the mountain. Where the Jesus
appointed them,

17. and having seen him, they prostrated them-

494
selves before him. Though the eleven doubted,

18. but the Jesus having come, he spoke unto
them, saying, all power was given to me, in heaven,
and on earth,

is stated ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, Should be
noticed by the Governor; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

857. And so will make you secure. Literally, In relation to
every danger ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is, In
relation to tlie subject specified in the context ; hence the Disar-
rangement. See Rule 321.

857.1. And this saying was commonly reported. Literally, These
particular words ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,

Words of that character ; hence the Disarrangement. See Rule
321.

857.2. But the eleven disciples were departed. Literally, Had
arrived in Galilee ; whereas the Sense intended to be conveyed is,
Were proceeding towards Galilee ; hence the Disarrangement. See
Rule 322,1.

857.3. Stop. The Sense here is not, The mountain in which

CH. XXVIII. SOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 205

19. having departed, make disciples all the nations,
baptizing them, in the name of the Father, and of
the Son, and of the Holy Spirit,

20. teaching them to observe all things, whatsoever
I commanded you, for lo I, together with you i e as

858

well as you, exist all the days, unto the end of the
world.

Jesus appointed, them to be Ms disciples, which is the Literal Sense ;
hence the Major Stop. See Kule 184.

858. Exist. Observe it is not, I exist with you. To express
the Received Translation, the Pronoun I, must have been Arranged
after the Yerb. See Eule 322,2 ; observe also, that the Preposition
used is not aw, but ftera, which expresses only Partial Participa-
tion ; hence, As well as, See Rom. vi. 4.

THE ENGLISH VERSION.

PREFACE.

THE true object in a Literal Translation ought to
be, To express the Sense of the Original, in the actual
Significations of the words of the Original, and in the
Form of Expression, and Mode of Thought, proper to
the Language of the Original. The true object in a
Version in a different Language to the Original ought,
alone, to be, To express the Sense of the Original, in
the Form of Expression, and Mode of Thought,
proper to the Language of the Version. Thus all
that is absolutely omitted, or that is necessarily implied
in the Original, may, and often must, be expressed in
a Version ; but such additions may never be made,
only, with the Object of Defending, Justifying, or in
any way adding to, the Sense of the Original, unless
they are marked as not being in the Original ; such
additions expressing the opinion of the Author, not
of the Original, but of the Version.

In the following Versions, however, I have so far
departed from what is stated above, as to follow the
Received English Translation, in all respects, in
which, in my opinion, the Sense of the Original is
not Materially changed. I have been induced to do
this, in order not necessarily to disturb holy im-
pressions and associations; and that the minds of
those, whose duties preclude the appropriation of
much time to study, may not be occupied in investi-
gations of no real importance.

AN

ENGLISH VERSION

OF THE

GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW.

CHAPTER I.

1. An abridged record of the generation of that
Jesus Christ that is a son of David, a son of
Abraham,

2. Abraham begat Isaac ; and Isaac begat Jacob ;
and Jacob begat Judas and his brethren ;

3. And Judas begat Phares and Zara of Thamar ;
and Phares begat Esrom ; and Esrom begat Aram ;

4. And Aram begat Aminadab; and Aminadab
begat Naasson ; and Naasson begat Salmon;

5. And Salmon begat Booz of Rachab ; and Booz
begat Obed of Ruth ; and Obed begat Jesse ;

6. And Jesse begat David the king; and David
the king begat Solomon of her that had been the
wife of Urias ;

7. And Solomon begat Roboam; and Roboam
begat Abia ; and Abia begat Asa ;

212 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

8. And Asa begat Josaphat j and Josaphat begat
Joram ; and Joram begat Ozias ;

9. And Ozias begat Joatham ; and Joatham begat
Achaz ; and Achaz begat Ezekias ;

10. And Ezekias begat Manasses; and Manasses
begat Amon ; and Amon begat Josias ;

11. And Josias begat Jechonias and his brethren,
about the time they were carried away to Babylon,

12. And after they were brought away to Baby-
lon, Jechonias begat Salathiel ; and Salathiel begat
Zorobabel ;

13. And Zorobabel begat Abiud; and Abiud begat
Eliakim ; and Eliakim begat Azor ;

14. And Azor begat Sadoc; and Sadoc begat
Achim ; and Achim begat Eliud ;

15. And Eliud begat Eleazar; and Eleazar begat
Matthan ; and Matthan begat Jacob ;

16. And Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary,
of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ.

17. I say, an abridged record. For all the gene-
rations here recorded from Abraham to David, are
fourteen generations; and from David until the
carrying away into Babylon, are fourteen generations;
and from the carrying away into Babylon unto
Christ, are fourteen generations.

18. Now the birth of this Jesus Christ was
on this wise : When as his mother Mary was
espoused to Joseph, before they were married, she

CH. II. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 213

was found with child without blemish to her re-
putation.

19. And Joseph her husband, being a just man,
and not willing to make her a public example, was
minded to put her away privily.

20. And while he thought on these things, behold,
an angel of God was represented to him in a dream,
saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take
unto thee Mary thy wife ; for that which is conceived
in her exists without blemish to her reputation.

21. And she shall bring forth a son, and thou
shalt call his name Jesus : for he shall save his
people for their sins.

22. And all this hath happened, in order that it
should be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by
the prophets saying,

23. Behold, a virgin, shall be with child, and shall
bring forth a son, and they shall call his name Em-
manuel ; which being interpreted, is, God with us.

24. Then Joseph being 3'aised from sleep, did as
the angel of God had bidden him, verily he took
unto him his wife :

25. Yet was not knowing her, till she had brought
forth her first born son; and he called his name Jesus.

CHAPTER II.

1. Then after Jesus was born in Bethlehem of
Judea, in the days of Herod the king, behold, there
came wise men from the east to Jerusalem,

214 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

2. Saying, Where is lie that is born King of the
Jews ? for we have seen his star in the east, and are
come to worship him.

3. When Herod the king heard these things, he
was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him.

4. And when he had gathered all the chief priests
and scribes of the people together, he demanded of
them, where the Christ should be born.

5. And they said unto him, In Bethlehem of
Judea : for thus it is written by the prophet ;

6. And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, art
not the least among the princes of Juda : for out of
thee shall come a governor, that shall rule my people
the Israel.

7. Then Herod, when he had privily called the
wise men, inquired of them diligently, what time the
apparent star appeared.

8. And he sent them to Bethlehem ; and said, Go
diligently, and search for the young child ; and when
ye have found him, bring me word again, that even
I having come, I may worship him.

9. Then when they had heard the king they de-
parted : and lo, the star, which they saw in the east,
went before them, till it came and stood over where
the young child was.

10. And when they saw the star, they rejoiced
with exceeding great joy.

11. And when they were come into the house,

CH. II. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 215

they saw the young child, with Mary his mother,
and fell down, and worshipped him : and when they
had opened their treasures, they presented unto him
gifts ; gold, and frankincense, and myrrh.

12. But being warned of God in a dream, that
they should not return to Herod, they departed into
their own country another way.

13. And when they were departed, behold, an angel
of God apparently appeareth unto Joseph in a dream,
saying, Arise, and take the young child and his
mother, and flee into Egypt, and be thou there, until
probably I bring thee word : for Herod will seek the
young child, to destroy him.

14. And when he arose, he took the young child,
and his mother by night, and departed into Egypt :

15. And was there until the death of Herod, that
it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by
the prophets saying, Out of Egypt have I called my
son.

16. Then Herod, when he saw that he was mocked
of the wise men, was exceeding wrath, and sent forth,
and slew all the children that were in Bethlehem, and
in all the coasts thereof, from two years old and
under, according to the time which he had diligently
inquired of the wise men.

17. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by
Jeremy the prophets saying,

18. In llama was there a voice heard, lamentation,

T

216 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

and weeping, and great mourning, Rachael weeping
for her children, and would not be comforted, because
they are not.

19. But when Herod was dead, behold an angel of
God appeared in a dream to Joseph in Egypt,

20. Saying, Arise, and take the young child and
his mother, and go into the land of Israel : for they
are dead which sought the young child's life.

21. Then he arose, and took the young child and
his mother, and came into the land of Israel.

22. But when he heard that Archelaus did reign
in Judea in the room of his father Herod, he was
terrified at going thither ; and being warned of God
in a dream, he turned aside into the parts of Galilee :

23. And came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth :
so warned, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken
by the prophets, He shall be called a Nazarene.

CHAPTER III.

1. In those days came John the Baptist, preaching
in the wilderness of Judea,

2. And saying, Repent ye ; for the kingdom of the
heavens is at hand.

3. For this is he that was spoken of by the prophet
Esaias saying, A voice of crying in the wilderness.,
Prepare the way of God, make his paths straight.

4. And the same John had his raiment of camel's
hair, and a leathern girdle about his loins ; and his
meat was locusts and wild honey.

CH. III. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 217

5. Then went out to him Jerusalem, and all Judea,
and all the region round abont Jordan,

6. And were baptized of him in Jordan, confessing
their sins.

7. But when he saw many of the Pharisees and
Sadducees come to his baptism, he said unto them,
O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee
from the wrath to come ?

8. Verily bring forth fruits meet for the repentance
you profess :

9. For ye should not think to say for yourselves,
We have Abraham to our father : for I say unto you,
that G-od is able of these stones to raise up children
unto Abraham.

10. Verily now indeed the axe lies at the root of
the trees; but every tree which bringeth not forth
good fruit, is hewn down, and cast into a fire.

11. I indeed baptize you with water upon repen-
tance : but he that cometh after me is mightier than
I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear : he shall
baptize you with a spirit freed from guilt, and so with
brilliant light.

12. Whose fan is in his hand, so he will thoroughly

s O f

purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner ;
but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable
fire.

13. Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan,
unto John, to be baptized of him.

218 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

14. But John forbad him, saying, I have need to
be baptized of thee, and comest thou to me ?

15. And Jesus answering, said unto him, Suffer it
to be so now : for in this manner it is becoming in
us to fulfil all righteousness. Then he suffered him.

16. And Jesus, when he was baptized, went up
straightway out of the water : and, lo, the heavens
were opened unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God
descending like a dove, and lighting upon him.

17. And, lo, a voice from heaven, saying, This is
my son that is beloved, with whom I have been well
pleased.

CHAPTER IV.

1. Then was Jesus led up in imagination into the
wilderness, to be tempted of the devil,

2. And so having fasted forty days and forty nights,
he was at last an hungred.

3. And so the tempter having come to him, he
said, If thou be a Son of God, command that these
stones be made bread.

4. But he answered and said, It is written, Man
shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that
proceedeth out of the mouth of God.

5. Then the devil taketh him up into the holy city,
and setteth him on the pinnacle of the temple,

6. And saith unto him, If thou be a son of God,
cast thyself down : for it is written, He will give his
angels charge concerning thee ; so in their hands

CH. IV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 219

they will bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash
thy foot against a stone.

7. Jesus said unto him again,, It is written, Thou
shalt not tempt the Lord thy God.

8. Again, the devil taketh him up into an exceed-
ing high mountain,, and sheweth him all the king-
doms of the world, and the glory of them ;

9. And saith unto him, All these things will I give
thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me.

10. Then said Jesus unto him, Get thee hence
Satan, for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord
thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.

11. Then the devil leaveth him, and behold angels
came and ministered unto him.

12. But when Jesus had heard that John was cast
into prison, he departed into Galilee.

13. And leaving Nazareth, he came and dwelt in
the Capernaum which is upon the sea coast, in the
borders of Zebulon and Naphthalim :

14. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by
Esaias the prophets declaration,

15. Land of Zebulon, land of Nephthalirn, a jour-

*

ney by sea over Jordan, Galilee of the Gentiles ;

16. The people which sat in darkness saw a great
light : even for them which sit in the region and
shadow of death, a light beheld by them.

17. From that time Jesus began to preach, and to
say, Repent : for the kingdom of heavens hath come.

T 2

220 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

18. And Jesus walking by the sea of Galilee saw
two brethren, Simon called Peter, and Andrew Ms
brother, casting a net into the sea: for they were
fishers.

19. And he saith unto them, Follow me, and I will
make you fishers of men.

20. And they straightway left their nets, and fol-
lowed him.

21. And going on from thence, he saw other two
brethren, James the son of Zebedee, and John his
brother, in a ship with Zebedee their father, mending
their nets : and he called them.

22. And they immediately left the ship and their
father, and followed him.

23. Then Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching
in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the
kingdom, and healing all .manner of sickness, and
all manner of disease among the people.

24. And his fame went throughout all Syria : and
they brought unto him all sick people that were
taken with divers diseases and torments, and those
which were bound by, or possessed with devils, and
those which were lunatic, and those that* had the
palsy ; and he healed them.

25. And there followed him great multitudes,
people from Galilee, and from Decapolis, and from
Jerusalem, and from Judea, and from beyond
Jordan.

CH. V. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. > 221

CHAPTER V.

1. and seeing the multitudes, he went up into a
mountain ; and when he was set, his disciples came
unto him :

2. And he opejied his mouth, and taught them,
saying,

3. Blessed are those that are poor through con-
science; in that the kingdom of heaven is opened
to them.

4. Blessed are those of them that mourn ; in that
they shall be comforted.

5. Blessed are those of them that are meek; in
that they shall acquire as by inheritance the place
they fill on earth.

6. Blessed are those of them that do hunger and
thirst after the justification they acknowledge; in
that they shall be filled.

7. Blessed are those of them that are merciful ; in
that they shall shall obtain mercy.

8. Blessed are those of them that are pure in
heart ; in that they shall see G-od.

9. Blessed are those of them that are peace-
makers; in that they shall be called the children
of God.

10. Blessed are those of them that have been
persecuted for righteousness ; in that the kingdom of
heaven is opened to them.

11. Blessed are ye, when men have reviled you,

222 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

or persecuted you, or said all manner of evil things
against you falsely, for my sake.

12. Rejoice and be exceeding glad: for great is
your reward in heaven : for so persecuted they the
prophets which were before you.

13. Ye are the salt of the earth : but if the salt
hath lost its savour, wherewith shall it be salted? it
is thenceforth good for nothing but to be cast out, or
to be trodden under foot by the men it should have
salted.

14. Ye are the light of the world, a city that is set
on a hill cannot be hid.

15. Neither do men light a candle, and put it
under a bushel, but on a candlestick ; and it giveth
light to all that are in the house.

16. Thus exhibit your light to the men you teach,
that they may see the good works you are teaching
them, and glorify your father which is heaven.

17. I say your father. Ye should not think, that
I am come to destroy the law or the prophets : I am
not come to destroy but to fulfil.

18. For verily I say unto you, Until, if possible,
heaven and earth pass, one jot nor one tittle shall in
no wise pass from the law, until, if possible, every
thing be fulfilled.

19. Whosoever therefore shall break one of the
least of these commandments, or shall teach men
thus to act, he shall be called least in the kingdom of

CH. V. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 223

heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them,
the same shall be called great in the kingdom
of heaven.

20. I say do and teach them. For I say unto
you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the
righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall
not enter into the kingdom of heaven.

21 . Ye have heard that it was said by them of old
time, Thou shalt not kill : and whosoever will kill
shall be in danger of the judgment :

22. But I say unto you, That whosoever is angry
with his brother without a cause, shall be in danger
of the judgment : and whosoever shall say to his
brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council : but
whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of
hell fire.

23. Therefore if thou bring thy gift to the altar,
and there rememberest that thy brother hast ought
against thee,

24. Leave there thy gift before the altar, and go
thy way ; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then
come and offer thy gift.

25. Agree with thine adversary quickly,, while
thou art in the way with him lest at any time the
adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge
deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast into
prison.

26. Verily I say unto thee, Thou shalt by no

224 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

means come out thence, till thou hast paid the utter-
most farthing.

27. Ye have heard that it was said,, Thou shalt not
commit adultery :

28. But I say unto you, that whosoever looketh
upon a woman to lust after her, hath committed
adultery with her already in his heart.

29. Even if thy right eye causes thee to fall, pluck
it out and cast it from thee : for it is profitable for
thee that one of thy members should perish, and not
that thy whole body should be cast into hell.

30. Or if thy right hand causes thee to fall, cut it
off and cast it from thee : for it is profitable for thee
that one of thy members should perish, and not that
thy whole body should be cast into hell.

31. Also it hath been said, Whosoever shall put
away his wife, Let him give her a writing of divorce-
ment :

32. But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put
away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication,
eauseth her to commit adultery : and whosoever shall
marry her that is so unholyly put away, committeth
adultery.

33. Again, ye have heard that it hath been said by
them of old time, Thou shalt not swear falsely, but
shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths :

34. But I say unto you, Swear not at all : neither
by heaven : for it is God's throne ;

CH. V. GOSPEL ACCOED1NG TO ST. MATTHEW. 225

35. Nor by the earth; for it is his footstool:
neither by Jerusalem ; for it is the city of the great
king.

36. Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, because
thou canst not make one hair white or black.

37. But let your communication be, Yea, yea;
Nay, nay ; for whatsoever is more than these, is of
an evil character.

38. Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye
for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth :

39. But I command you not to stand in opposition,
on account of the evil that has been done to you : but
whosoever shall have smitten thee on thy right cheek,
turn to him the other also.

40. And if any man has wished thee to be con-
demned even to take away thy coat, let him have thy
cloke also.

41. And whosoever shall have compelled thee to go
a mile, go with him twain.

42. Give to him that asketh of thee any thing that
will benefit him, and from him that would borrow of
thee what will conduce to his good, turn not thou
away.

43. Ye have heard that it hath been said,
Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine
enemy :

44. But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless
them that curse you, do good to them that -hate you,

226 AN ENGLISH VEKSION OF THE

and pray for them that despitefully use you, or per-
secute you ;

45. That ye may be the children of your father
which is in heaven : for he maketh his sun to rise on
the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the
just and on the unjust.

46. For if ye love them which love you, ye have
received a recompense ; is it not indeed the publicans
that do the same thing ?

47. And if ye salute your brethren only, what
thing unrecompensed do ye? is it not indeed the
publicans that thus do ?

48. Therefore ye shall be perfect in what is re-
quired of you -j as your father which is in heaven is
perfect.

CHAPTER VI.

1. Take heed that ye do not your righteous acts
before the men that see you act, with the object of
being seen of them : for if ye act not truly, ye have
not a reward of your Father which is in heaven.

2. Therefore when thou doest thine alms, do not
sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in
the synagogues and in the streets, that they may
have glory of men. Verily I say unto you, They ob-
tain their reward.

3. But when thou doest alms, let not thy left
hand know what thy right hand doeth :

4. That thine alms may be in secret : and thy

CH. VI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 227

Father, which seeth in secret, himself will reward
thee openly.

5. And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as
the hypocrites that love to pray standing in the syna-
gogues and in the corners of the streets, that they
may be seen of the men that pass by. Verily I say
unto you, That they obtain their reward.

6. But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy
closet, and, when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy
Father that is among the things that are hidden to
man ; and thy Father, which seeth into the things
that are hidden to man, will reward thee among the
things that are open to man.

7. But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as
the heathens do : for they think that they shall be
heard for their much speaking.

8. But ye should not be like unto them : for your
Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before
ye ask him.

9. After this manner therefore pray ye : Our
Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name :

10. Thy kingdom come : thy will be done on earth,
as it is in heaven :

11. Give us this day our daily bread :

12. And forgive us our debts, for even we forgive
our debtors :

13. And thou wouldst not have brought us into

U

228 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

temptation: therefore deliver us from the evil we
have committed, by forgiving us our debts.

14. For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your
heavenly Father will also forgive you,

15. But if ye forgive not men their trespasses,
neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.

16. Moreover, when ye fast, be not, as the hypo-
crites, of a sad countenance : for they disfigure their
faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Verily
I say unto you, They obtain their reward.

17. But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thy head,
and wash thy face ;

18. That thou appear not unto men to fast, but
unto thy Father that is among the things that are
hidden to man : and thy Father, which seeth into the
things that are hidden to man will reward thee.

19. Treasure not up to you as an excellence
treasures belonging to the earth, where moth and
rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through
and steal :

20. But treasure up to you as an excellence
treasures belonging to heaven, where neither moth
nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break
through nor steal :

21. For where your treasure is, there will your
heart be also.

22. The direction of the body the eye effects : if

CH. VI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 229

therefore thine eye be clear, thy whole body will be
rightly directed :

23. But if thine eye be corrupt, thy whole body
will be misdirected. If therefore the direction that
is in thee be misdirection, how great will be the
amount of the misdirection.

24.. No man can serve two masters : for either he
will hate the one, and love the other ; or else he will
hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot
serve God and mammon.

25. Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for
your position in this life, what ye should have eaten,
or what ye should have drunken ; nor yet for the ap-
pearance of your body, what ye should have put on.
Is not the life more than meat, and the body than
raiment ?

26. Behold the fowls of the air : for they sow not,
neither do they reap, nor gather into barns ; yet your
heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much
better than they ?

27. Which of you by taking thought can add one
cubit unto his stature ?

28. And why take ye thought for raiment ? Con-
sider the lilies of the field, how they grow , they toil
not, neither do they spin :

29. And I declare unto you, That even Solomon in
all his glory was not arrayed like one of these,

30. Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the

230 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the
oven, will he not much more clothe you, O ye of
little faith?

31 . Therefore take no thought, saying, What should
we have eaten ? or, What should we have drunken ?
or, Wherewithal should we have been clothed ?

32. Although after all these things do the Gentiles
seek : and your heavenly Father knoweth that ye
have need of all these things to secure their estima-
tion.

33. But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his
justification ; and all these things that are required
to secure them will be added unto you.

34. Take therefore no thought for the events of the
morrow: for the morrow will take thought for the
events of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil
thereof.

CHAPTER VII.

1. Judge not on this subject, that ye be not judged.

2. For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be
judged; and with what measure ye mete it out, it
shall be measured to you again.

3. And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy
brother's eye, when thou considerest not that that is
a beam in thine own eye ?

4. Or how under such circumstances wilt thou say
to thy brother, Let me pull out the mote of thine
eye ; and, behold, a beam is in thine own eye ?

CH. VII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 231

5. Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of
thine own eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to
cast out the mote out of thy brothers eye.

6. Ye should not give the course that is holy unto
the dogs to persue, neither cast your pearls of ex-
cellence before swine for adjudication, lest they
trample them under their feet, and turn again, rend
you from an appreciation of them.

7. Ask direction to the holy course, and it shall be
given you ; seek the knowledge of the course, and ye
shall find it -, knock, and the door of practice shall be
opened unto you :

8. For every one that asketh receiveth; and he
that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it
shall be opened.

9. Or what man is there of you, whom if his son
ask bread, will he give him a stone ?

10. Or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent ?

11. If ye then, being evil, know how to give good
gifts unto your children, how much more will your
Father which is in heaven give good things to them
that ask him ?

12. Nevertheless all things whatsoever ye should
desire to receive ; in order that men should do these
things to you, so even do ye the same things to
them ' 3 for this is the law and the prophets.

13. Enter ye the holy course at the strait gate :
for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that

u 2

232 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go
in thereat :

14. Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the
way, which- leadeth unto life; and few there be that
find it.

15. And beware of the false prophets, which come
to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are
ravening wolves.

16. Ye shall know them by their fruit. Do men
gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles ?

17. Thus is it. Every good tree bringeth forth
good fruit ; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil
fruit.

18. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit,
neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit.

19. Every tree that bringeth -not forth good fruit
is hewn down, and cast into the fire.

20. Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them.

21. Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord,
shall enter into the kingdom of heaven ; but he that
doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven,

22. Many will say unto me in that day, Lord,
Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name ? and in
thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name
done many wonderful works ?

23. And then will I profess unto them this : As I
never knew you : depart from me, ye that cultivate
disobedience to what is commanded;

CH VIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 233

24. Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of
minej and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise
man, which built his house upon a rock ;

25. And the rain descended, and the floods came,
and the winds blew, and beat upon that house ; and
it fell not : for it was founded upon a rock.

26. And every one that heareth these sayings of
mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a
foolish man, that built his house upon the sand :

27. And the rain descended, and the floods came,
and the winds blew, and beat upon that house ; and
it fell : and great was the fall of it.

28. Then it came to pass, when Jesus had ended
these sayings, the people were astonished at his
doctrine :

29. For he taught them as one having authority,
and not as the scribes.

CHAPTER VIII.

1. And when he was come down from the moun-
tain, great multitudes followed him.

2. And, behold, there came a leper and wor-
shipped him, saying, Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst
make me clean.

3. And Jesus put forth his hand, and touched him,
saying, I should will; be* thou clean. And imme-
diately his leprosy was cleansed.

4. Then saith Jesus unto him, Take heed to no
man thou shouldest ask as to thy being clean, but go

r

234 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

thy way, shew thyself to the priest, and offer the
gift that Moses commanded, for a testimony unto
them.

5. And when Jesus was entered into Capernaum,
there came unto him, a centurion, beseeching him,

6. And saying, Lord, my servant lieth at home
sick of the palsy, grievously tormented.

7. And Jesus saith unto him, I will come and
heal him.

8. The centurion answered and said, Lord, I am
not worthy thou shouldest come under my roof:
but speak a word only, and my servant will be
healed.

9. For even I am a man under authority, having
soldiers under me : and I say to this man, Go, and
he goeth; and to another, Come, and he comethj
and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth it.

10. When Jesus heard it/ he marvelled, and
said unto them that followed, Verily I say unto
you, I have not found so great faith, no, not even
in Israel,

11. And I say unto you, That many will come
from the east and west, and will sit down with
Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of
heaven.

12. But the children of the kingdom shall be
cast out into outer darkness : there shall be weeping
and gnashing of teeth.

*

CH, VIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 235

13. And Jesus said unto the centurion, Go thy
way ; and as thou hast believed, so be it done unto
thee. And his servant was healed in the self same
hour.

14. And when Jesus was come into Peter's house,
he saw his wife's mother laid, and sick of a fever.

15. And he touched her hand, and the fever left
her : and she arose, and ministered unto them.

16. When the even was come, they brought unto
him many that were possessed with devils j and he
cast out the spirits by a word, and healed all that
were sick :

17. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken
by Esaias the prophets declaring, He was affected
by infirmities like ours, yet he bore away our
sicknesses.

18. Now when Jesus saw great multitudes about
him, he gave commandment to depart unto the other
side.

19. And- a certain Scribe came, and said unto him,
Master, I will follow thee whithersoever thou. goest.

20. And Jesus saith unto him, The foxes have
holes, and the birds of the air have nests but the
Son of man hath not where to lay his head.

21. And another of his disciples said unto him,
Lord, suffer me first to go and bury my father.

22. But Jesus said unto him, Follow me ; and let
the dead bury their own dead.

236 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

23. And when tie was entered into a ship, his
disciples followed him.

24. And behold, there arose a great tempest in the
sea, insomuch that the ship was covered with the
waves : but he was asleep.

25. And his disciples came to him, and awoke
him, saying, Lord, save us : we perish.

26. And he saith unto them, Why are ye fearful,
O ye of little faith ? Then he arose, and rebuked the
winds and the sea ; and there was a great calm.

27. But the men marvelled, saying, What manner
of man is this, that even the winds and the sea obey
him!

28. And when he was come to the other side, into
the country of the G-ergesenes, there met him two
possessed with devils, coming out of the tombs, ex-
ceeding fierce, so that no man might pass by that
way.

29. And, behold, they cried out, saying, What is
to us, is also to thee, O Son of God ? thou earnest
hither to torment us by casting us out before the
time.

j* .

30. And there was a good way off from them, an
herd of many swine, feeding.

31. So the devils besought him, saying, If thou
cast us out, suffer us to go away into the herd of
swine.

32. And he said unto them, Go. And when they

CH. IX. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 237

were come out, they went into the swine : and, be-
hold, the whole herd ran violently down a steep place
into the sea, and perished in the waters.

33. And they that kept them fled, and went their
ways into the city, and told every thing, even what
was befallen to the possessed of the devils.

34. And, behold, the whole city came out to meet
Jesus ; and when they saw him, they besought him
that he would depart out of their coasts.

CHAPTER IX.

1. So he entered into a ship, and passed over, and

*

came into his own city.

2. And, behold, they brought to him a man sick
of the palsy, lying on a bed : and Jesus seeing their
faith, said unto the sick of the palsy, Son, be of good
cheer; have thy sins forgiven to thee.

3. And, behold, certain of the Scribes said within
themselves, This man blasphemeth.

4. But Jesus knowing their thoughts, said, Where-
fore think ye evil in your hearts ?

5. For whether is easier, to say, Have thy sins
forgiven ; or, to say, Arise, and walk ?

6. But that ye may know that the Son of man
hath power on earth to forgive sins, (then saith he to
the sick of the palsy,) arise, take up thy bed, and
go unto thine house.

7. And he arose, and departed to his house.

8. But when the multitudes saw it, they marvelled,

238 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

and glorified God, which had given such power unto
men.

9. And as Jesus passed forth from thence, he saw
a man, named Matthew, sitting at the receipt of cus-
tom: and he saith unto him, Follow me. And he
arose, and followed him.

10. And it came to pass, as Jesus sat at meat in
the house, behold, many publicans and sinners came
and sat down with him and his disciples.

11. And when the Pharisees saw it, they said unto
his disciples, Why eateth your master with publicans
and sinners ?

12. But when Jesus heard that, he said unto them,
They that be whole need not a physician, but they
that are sick.

13. But go ye and learn what that meaneth, I
desire mercy, and not sacrifice : for I am not come
to call the righteous, but sinners.

14. Then came to him the disciples of John, say-
ing, Why do we and the Pharisees fast oft, but thy
disciples fast not ?

15. And Jesus said unto them, The children of the
bride-chamber are not able to mourn, as long as the
bridegroom is with them, but the days will come,
when the bridegroom should have been taken from
them, and then shall they fast.

16. But no man putteth a piece of new cloth unto
an old garment ; for that which is put in to fill it up

CH. IX. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 239

taketh from the garment, and the rent is made
worse.

17. Neither do men put new wine into old bottles;
for if the bottles are not truly broken, yet the wine
oft runneth out, and the bottles perish : but they put
new wine into new bottles, and both are preserved.

18. While he spake these things unto them, be-
hold, there came a certain ruler, and worshipped him,
saying, My daughter is even now dead ; but come and
lay thy hand upon her, and she will live.

19. And Jesus arose, and followed him, and so did
his disciples.

20. And, behold, a woman, which was diseased
with an issue of blood twelve years, came behind him,
and touched the hem of his garment :

21. For she said within herself, If I should but
touch his garment, I shall be whole.

22. But Jesus turned him about; and when he
saw her, he said, Daughter, be of good comfort ; thy
faith hath made thee whole. And the woman was
made whole from that hour.

23. And when Jesus came into the ruler's house,
and saw the minstrels, and the people being dis-
turbed,

24. He said unto them, Give place ; for the maid is
not dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed him to scorn.

25. But when the people were put forth, he went
in, and took her by the hand, and the maid arose.

X

240 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

26. And the fame hereof went abroad into all that
land.

27. And when Jesus departed thence, two blind
men followed him, crying, and saying, Thou Son of
David, have mercy on us.

28. And when he was come into the house, the
blind men came to him ; and Jesus saith unto them,
Believe ye that I am able to do this? They said
unto him, Yea, Lord.

29. Then touched he their eyes, saying, According
to your faith be it unto you.

30. And their eyes were opened : then Jesus forbad
them under a penalty, saying, Take heed, acknow-
ledge no man to have effected this.

31. But they, when they were departed, spread
abroad his fame in all that country.

32. And when he had gone out, behold, they
brought, to him a dumb man possessed with a devil.

33. And when the devil was cast out, the dumb
spake : and the multitudes marvelled, saying, It was
never so seen in Israel.

34. But the Pharisees said, He casteth out devils
through the prince of the devils.

35. And Jesus went about all the cities and vil-
lages, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the
gospel of the kingdom, and healing every sickness
and every disease.

36. For having seen the multitudes, he was moved

CH. X. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 241

with, compassion for them, because they had been
harassed and scattered abroad, as sheep having no
shepherd.

37. Then saith he unto his disciples, The harvest
truly is plenteous, but the labourers are few ;

38. Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest,
that he should send forth labourers into his harvest.

CHAPTER X.

1. Then .when he had called unto him his twelve
disciples, he gave them power against unclean spirits,
to cast them out, and to heal all manner of sickness
and all manner of disease.

2. Now the names of the twelve apostles are these j
The first, Simon, who is called Peter, and Andrew
his brother ; James the son of Zebedee, and John his
brother ;

3. Philip, and Bartholomew, Thomas, and Matthew
the publican ; James the son of Alpheus, and Leb-
beus, whose surname was Thaddeus ;

4. Simon the Canaanite, and Judas Iscariot, who
also betrayed him.

5. These twelve Jesus sent forth, and commanded
them, saying, Ye should not go into the way of the
Gentiles, and into any a city of the Samaritanes ye
should not enter.

6. But go rather to the sheep that have lost of the
house of Israel.

7. And, as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of
heaven is at hand.

242 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

8. Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead,
cast out devils : freely ye have received, freely give.

9. Ye should not provide gold, nor silver, nor brass,
in your purses j

10. Nor scrip for your journey, neither two coats,
neither shoes, neither a stave ; for the workman is
worthy of his meat.

11. And into whatsoever city or town ye shall
enter, inquire who in it is worthy ; and there abide
till ye go thence.

12. And when ye come into an house, salute
it.

13. And if the house be worthy, let your peace
come upon it : but if it be not worthy, let your peace
return to you.

14. And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear
your words, when ye depart out of that house or city,
shake off the dust of your feet.

15. Verily I say unto you, it will be more tolerable
for the land of Sodom and Gomorrha in a day of
judgment, than for that city.

16. Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst
of wolves : be ye therefore prudent in avoiding danger
as serpents, and harmless as doves.

17. And beware of the men among whom I send
you : for they will deliver you up to councils, and
they will scourge you in their synagogues ;

18. And ye will be brought before governors and

CH X. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 243

kings on account of me, for a testimony against them
and the Gentiles.

19. But when they deliver you up, ye should not
take thought how or what ye should speak; for it
shall be given you in that same hour what ye shall
speak.

20. For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of
your Father which speaketh in you.

21. And the brother will deliver up the brother to
death, and the father the child ; and the children will
rise up against their parents, and cause them to be
put to death.

22. Even ye will be hated of all men on account of
my name ; but he that endureth to the end shall be
saved.

23. But when they persecute you in this city, flee
ye into another ; and if out of this they persecute
you, flee into another ; for verily I say unto you, Ye
will not have gone over the cities of Israel, till pro-
bably the Son of man be come.

24. The disciple is not above his master, nor the
servant above his lord.

25. It is enough for the disciple that he be
as his master, and the servant as his lord. If
they have called the master of the house Beelze-
bub, how much more will they call them of his
household ?

26. Fear them not therefore : for there is nothing

x 2

244 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

covered, that will not be revealed ; or hid, that will
not be made known,

27. What I tell you in the darkness in which you
now are, that speak in the light to which you will be
admitted : and what ye hear in the ear, that preach
upon the house-tops.

28. And fear not them which kill the body, but
are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear him
which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell.

29. Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing ? and
one of them shall not fall on the ground without
your Father.

30. Yea even the hairs of your head are all num-
bered.

31. Fear ye not therefore; ye are of more value
than many sparrows.

32. For whosoever shall confess me before the men
that kill, him will I, even I, confess before my Father
which is in heaven.

33. But whosoever shall deny me before the men
that kill, him will I, even I, deny before my Father
which is in heaven.

34. Ye should not think that I am come to send
peace on earth; I came not to send peace, but a
sword.

35. For I came to set a man at variance against
his Father, and the daughter against her mother, and
the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law.

CH. XI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 245

36. Thus a man's foes wiH. be they of his own
household.

37. He that loveth father or mother more than
me, is not worthy of me : and he that loveth son or
daughter more than me, is not worthy of me.

38. For he that taketh not his cross, and followeth
after me, is not worthy of me.

39. He that findeth his life, will lose it : and he
that loseth his life on account of me will find it.

40. He that receiveth you, receiveth me : and he
that receiveth me, receiveth him that sent me.

41. He that receiveth a prophet in the name of a
prophet, will receive a prophet's reward ; and he that
receiveth a righteous man in the name of a righteous
man, will receive a righteous man's reward.

42. For whosoever shall give to drink unto one of
these little ones a cup of cold water only in the name
of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall in no
wise lose his reward.

CHAPTER XI.

1. And it came to pass, when Jesus had made an
end of commanding his twelve disciples, he departed
thence, to teach and to preach in their cities.

2. Now when John had heard in the prison the
works of Christ, he sent two of his disciples,

3. And said unto him, Thou art he that should
come, otherwise we look for another to teach us.

4. And Jesus answered and said unto them, Go

246 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

and shew John again those things which ye do hear
and see :

5. The blind receive their sight, and the lame
walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, the
dead are raised up, and the poor have the gospel
preached to them.

6. And blessed is he, whosoever shall not be
offended in me.

7. Then after they departed, Jesus began to say unto
the multitudes concerning John, What, Went ye out
into the wilderness to see a reed shaken with the wind?

8. Or what, Went ye out for to see a man clothed
in soft raiment? Behold, they that wear soft clothing
are in kings houses.

9. Or what, Went ye out for to see a prophet?
yea, I say unto you, and more than a prophet.

10. For this is he of whom it is written, Behold,
I send my messenger before thy face, which shall
prepare thy way before thee.

11. Verily I say unto you, among them that are
born of women there hath not risen more a prophet
than John the Baptist : notwithstanding, he that is
least in the kingdom of heaven is more than it.

12. And from the days of John the Baptist until
now the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and
the violent take it by force.

13. For all the prophets and the law prophecied
until John.

CH. XI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 247

14. And if ye will receive it, this is Elias, which
was for to come.

15. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.

16. But whereunto shall I liken this generation?
It is like unto children sitting in the markets, and
calling nnto their fellows,

17. And saying, We have piped unto you, but ye
have not danced ; we have mourned unto you, but ye
have not lamented.

18. For John came neither eating nor drinking,
and they say, He hath a devil.

19. The Son of man came eating and drinking, and
they say, Behold a man gluttonous, and a wine bib-
ber, a friend of publicans and sinners; and the wisdom
of the children of this generation is declared great.

20. Then began he to upbraid the cities wherein
his most mighty works were done, because they
repented not :

21. Woe unto thee, Chorazin! woe unto thee,
Bethsaida ! for if the mighty works which were done
in you had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would
have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes.

22. But I say unto you, It will be more tolerable
for Tyre and Sidon at a day of judgment than
for you.

23. And thou, Capernaum, which art exalted into
heaven, shall be brought down to hell: for if the
mighty works which have been done in thee had been

248 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

done in Sodom, it would have remained until this
day.

24. But I say unto you, That it will be more
tolerable for the land of Sodom in a day of judgment
than for thee.

25. At that time Jesus answered and said, I thank
thee, The Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that
thou hast hid these things from wise and prudent
persons and hast revealed them unto babes.

26. Truly the Father : That thus it was pleasure
in thy sight.

27. All things are delivered unto me by my Father :
and so no man discerneth the Son as the originator
of a thing, except the Father, neither discerneth any
man the Father as the immediate originator of a
thing except the Son; or he to whomsoever the Son
will reveal it.

28. Come unto me, all ye that labour and have
been heavy laden, and I will give you rest.

29. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of ine ; for
I am meek and lowly in heart : and ye shall find rest
unto your souls.

30. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.

CHAPTER XII.

1. At that time Jesus went on the sabbath-day
through the corn ; and his disciples were an hungered,
and began to pluck the ears of corn, and to eat.

2. But when the Pharisees saw it, they said unto

CH. XII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 249

him, Behold, thy disciples do that which is not lawful
to do upon the sabbath-day.

3. But he said unto them,- Have ye not read what
David did when he was an hungered, and they that
were with him ?

4. How he entered into the house of God, and did
eat [the shew-bread, which was not lawful for him to
eat, neither for them which were with him, but only
for the priests ?

5. Or have ye not read in the law that relates to
the sabbath-days, that the priests in the temple pro-
fane the sabbath, and were blameless ?

6. Truly I say unto you, That in this place is one
greater than the temple.

7. But if ye had known what this meaneth, I desire
mercy, and not sacrifice, ye would not have con-
demned the guiltless.

8. Eor the Son of man is Lord of the sabbath-day.

9. And when he was departed thence, he went into
their synagogue :

10. And, behold, there was a man which had his
hand withered. And they asked him, saying, Is it
lawful to heal on the sabbath-day ? that they might
accuse him.

11. And he said unto them, What man shall there
be among you that shall have one sheep, and if it fall
into a pit on the sabbath-day, will he not lay hold on
it, and lift it out ?

250 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

12. How much then is a man better than a sheep ?
Wherefore it is lawful to do well on the sabbath-days-

13. Then saith he to the man, Stretch forth thine
hand. And he stretched it forth ; and it was restored
whole, like as the other.

14. Then the Pharisees went out, and held a
council against him, how they might destroy him.

15. But when Jesus knew it, he withdrew himself
from thence : and great multitudes followed him, and
he healed them all ;

16. And charged them, lest they should make him
conspicuous :

17. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by
Esaias the prophet declaring,

18. Behold my servant, whom I have chosen -, my
beloved, with whom my soul is well pleased : I will
put my spirit upon him, and he shall declare a judg-
ment to the Gentiles.

19. He shall not strive, nor cry ; neither shall any
man hear his voice in the streets.

20. A bruised reed shall he not break, or smoking
flax shall he not quench, till he send forth the judg-
ment he has declared unto victory.

21. Verily through his name will the Gentiles
have confidence.

22. Then was brought unto him one possessed with
a devil, blind and dumb : and he healed him, inso-
much that the blind and dumb both spake and saw.

CH XII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 251

23. And all the people were amazed, and said. Is
not this the Son of David ?

24. But when the Pharisees heard it they said,
This fellow doth not cast out devils, but by Beelzebub,
prince of the devils.

25. And Jesus knew their thoughts, and said unto
them, Every kingdom divided against itself is brought
to desolation ; and every city or house divided against
itself will not stand :

26. And if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided
against himself; how will then his kingdom stand?

27. And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by
whom do your children cast them out ? As to this
charge, they will be your judges.

28. But if I cast out devils by a Spirit from God,
then the kingdom of God has come unto you un-
expectedly.

29. Verily how can one enter into a strong man's
house, and spoil his goods, except he first bind the
strong man ? and then he will spoil his house.

30. He that is not with me, is against me ; so then
he that uniteth not with me, disperseth opposition to
me.

31. Wherefore I say unto you, All manner of sin
and blasphemy shall be forgiven by the men that are
with me, except the blasphemy against the Holy
Spirit, that shall not be forgiven by these men.

32. Even whosoever speaketh a word against the Son

Y

252 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

of man, it shall be forgiven to him ; but whosoever
speaketli against the Spirit that is Holy, it shall not
be forgiven to him, neither in this the age now
completing, neither in the ages that follow.

33. Either make the tree good, and his fruit good;
or else make the tree corrupt, and his fruit corrupt :
for the tree is known by his fruit.

34. O generation of vipers ! how can ye, being evil,
speak good things ? For out of the abundance of the
heart the mouth speaketh.

35. A good man out of the good treasure, bringeth
forth good things ; and an evil man, out of the evil
treasure, bringeth forth evil things.

36. But I say unto you, That every idle word that
the men that are with me have spoken, they shall
give account thereof in the day of judgment :

37. For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and
by thy words thou shalt be condemned.

38. Then certain of the Scribes and of the Pha-
risees answered, saying, Master, we would see a sign
from thee.

39. But he answered and said unto them, An evil
and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign ; and
there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the
prophet Jonas :

40. For as Jonas was three days and three nights
in the whale's belly ; so will the Son of man be three
days and three nights in the heart of the earth.

CH. XII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 253

41. The men of Nineveh will rise in judgment
with this generation, and will condemn it ; for they
repented at the preaching of Jonas ; and., behold, a
greater than Jonas is here.

42. The queen of the south will rise up in the
judgment with this generation,, and will condemn it :
for she came from the uttermost parts of the earth to
hear the wisdom of Solomon ; and, behold, a greater
than Solomon is here.

43. When the unclean spirit temporally goes out
of a man that is afflicted with devils, it walketh
through dry places, seeking rest, but findeth none.

44. Then it saith, I will return into mv house

* V

from whence I came out; and when it is come, it
findeth it being unoccupied, to have been swept, and.
garnished.

45. Then it goeth, and taketh with itself seven
other spirits more wicked than itself, and they enter
in and dwell there : so the last state of that man is
worse than the first. Even so will it be also unto
this wicked generation.

46. And immediately after his talking to the
people,, behold, his mother and his brethren stood
without, desiring to speak with him.

47. Then one said unto him. Behold, thy mother
and thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak
with thee.

48. But he answered and said unto him that

254 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

told Mm, Who is my mother ? and who are nay
brethren?

49. And he stretched forth his hand toward his
disciples, and said, Behold my mother, and my
brethren !

50. For whosoever shall do the will of my Father
which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and
sister, and mother.

CHAPTER XIII.

1. The same day went Jesus out of the house, and
set by the sea side.

2. And great multitudes were gathered together
unto him, so that he went into a ship, and sat ; but
the whole multitude stood on the shore.

3. And he spake many things unto them in para-
bles, saying, Behold, a sower went forth to sow :

4. And when he sowed, some seeds fell by the
way-side, and the fowls came and devoured them up.

5. And some fell upon stony places, where they
had not much earth ; and forthwith they sprung up,
because they had no deepness of earth :

6. But when the sun was up, they were scorched ;
and because they had no root, they withered away.

7. And some fell among thorns; and the thorns
sprung up, and choked them.

8. But other fell into good ground, and brought
forth fruit, some an hundred-fold, some sixty-fold,
some thirty-fold.

CH. XIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 255

9. Who hath, ears to hear, let Mm hear.

10. And the disciples came,, and said unto him.,
Why speakest thou unto them in parables?

11. And he answered and said unto them, Because
it is given unto you in my teaching to understand the
mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them who
reject my teaching it is not given.

12. For whosoever hath received my teaching, to
him it shall be given to understand, and he shall be
increased in knowledge : but whosoever hath not
received it, even what he hath heard, it shall be car-
ried away from him by his not understanding it.

13. Therefore speak I to them in parables : for
they seeing the teacher, see not his mission; and
hearing his words, they hear not, nor understand
their meaning.

14. Thus in them is fulfilled the prophecy of Esaias,
which saith, Ye will hear, and should not understand ;
and seeing ye will see, and should not perceive :

15. For this people's heart was waxed gross, and
their ears were dull of hearing, and their eyes they
closed , lest at any time they should see with their
eyes, or hear with their ears, or should understand
with their heart, and so should be converted, and I
should heal them.

16. But blessed are your eyes, for they see : and
your ears, for they hear.

17. For verily I say unto you, That many prophets

Y 2

256 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

and righteous men have desired to see those things
which ye see, and have not seen them ; and to hear
those things which ye hear, and have not heard them.

18. Therefore ye, hear the parable of the sower.

19. When any one heareth the word of the king-
dom, and understandeth it not, then cometh the
wicked one, and catcheth away that which was sown
in his heart. This is he which received seed by the
way- side.

20. But he that received seed into stony places,
the same is he that heareth the word, and anon with
joy receiveth it :

21. Yet hath he not root in himself, but dureth
for a while; for when tribulation or persecution
ariseth because of the word, immediately he is
offended.

22. He also that received seed among the thorns,
is he that heareth the word; but the care of this
world, and the deceitfulness of riches choke the
word, and he becometh unfruitful.

23. But he that received seed into the good
ground, is he that heareth the word, and having
understood it; he therefore beareth fruit, and
bringeth forth, some an hundred-fold, some sixty,
and some thirty.

24. Another parable put he forth unto them, say-
ing, the kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man
which sowed good seed in his field :

CH. XIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 257

25. But while men slept, Ms enemy came and
sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way.

26. But when the blade was sprung up, and
brought forth fruit, then appeared the tares also.

27. So the servants of the householder came and
said unto him, Sir, didst not thou sow good seed in
thy field? from whence then hath it tares?

28. He said unto them, Man's enemy hath done
this. The servants said unto him, Wilt thou then
that we go and gather them up ?

29. But he said, Nay; lest while ye gather up the
tares, ye root up also the wheat with them.

30. Let both grow together until the harvest : and
in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers,
Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in
bundles to burn them : but gather the wheat into my
barn.

31. Another parable put he forth unto them, say-
ing, The kingdom of heaven is like to a grain of
mustard seed, which a man took, and sowed in his
field:

32. Which indeed is the least of all seeds; but
when it is grown, it is the greatest among herbs, and
becometh a tree for the birds of the air to come even
to lodge in the branches thereof.

33. Another parable spake he unto them: The
kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a
woman took, and hid in three measures of meal, till
the whole was leavened.

258 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

34. All these things spake Jesus unto the multi-
tude in parables ; and without a parable spake he
not unto them ;

35. That it might be fulfilled what had been
spoken by the prophets declaring, I will open my
mouth in parables; I will utter things which have
been kept secret from the foundation of the world.

36. Then Jesus sent the multitude away, and went
into the house : and his disciples came unto him,
saying, Declare unto us the parable of the tares of
the field,

37. He answered and said unto them, He that
soweth the good seed is the Son of man :

38. The field is the world : the good seed are the
children of the kingdom ; but the tares are the chil-
dren of the wicked one :

39. The enemy that sowed them is the devil : the
harvest is a termination of the world; and the reapers
are angels.

40. As therefore the tares are gathered and burned
in the fire ; so will it be in the end of this world.

41. The Son of man will send forth his angels,
and gather out of his kingdom all things that offend,
even them which effect the iniquity that then exists ;

42. And will cast them into the furnace of the
fire : there will be wailing and gnashing of teeth.

43. Then will the righteous shine forth as the sun
in the kingdom of their Father. Who hath ears to
hear, let him hear.

CH. XIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 259

44. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a
treasure hid in a field ; the which when a man hath
found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth
all that he hath, and buyeth that field.

45. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a
merchantman, seeking goodly pearls ;

46. Who, when he had found one pearl of great
price, went and sold all that he had, and bought it.

47. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a
net, that was cast into the sea, and gathered of
every kind ;

48. Which, when it was full, they drew to shore,
and sat down, they gathered the good into vessels,
but cast the bad away.

49. So will it be at the end of the world: the
angels will come forth, and sever the wicked from
among the just ;

50. And will cast them into the furnace of fire :
there will be wailing and gnashing of teeth.

51. Jesus saith unto them, Have ye understood all
these things ? They say unto him, Yea, Lord.

52. Then said he unto them, By understanding,
every Scribe which is instructed for the kingdom of
heaven, is like unto a man that is an householder,
which bringeth forth out of his treasure things new
and old.

53. And it came to pass, that when Jesus had
finished these parables, he departed thence.

260 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

54. And when he was come into his own country,
he taught them in their synagogue, insomuch that
they were astonished, and said, Whence hath this man
this wisdom and these mighty works ?

55. It is not this man's, he is the carpenter's
son ! It is not his mother's, she is called Mary !
and his brethren, James, and Joses, and Simon,
and Judas !

56. And his sisters, are they not all with us?
whence then hath this man all these things ?

57. For they were offended with him. Then Jesus
said unto them, No prophet is dishonoured, unless in
his own country, and in his own house, he is dis-
honored.

58. And he did not many mighty works there,
because of their unbelief.

CHAPTER XIV.

1. At that time Herod the tetrarch heard of the
fame of Jesus ;

2. And said unto his servants, This is John the
Baptist : he should have been raised from the dead ;
and by this means the mighty works operate power-
fully by him.

3. For Herod had laid hold on John, and bound
him, and put him in prison for Herodias' sake, his
brother Philip's wife.

4. For John said unto him, It is not lawful for
thee to have her.

CH. XIV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 261

5. For wishing to put him to death, he feared
the multitude, because they counted him as a
prophet.

6. But when H erodes birthday was kept, the
daughter of Herodias danced before them, and pleased
Herod.

7. Whereupon he promised with an oath to give
her whatsoever she would ask.

8. And she, being incited by her mother, said,
Give me here John Baptist's head in a charger.

9. And the king was sorry: nevertheless, on ac-
count of the oath, and them which sat with him at
meat, he commanded it to be given her.

10. And he sent, and beheaded John in the prison.

11. And his head was brought in a charger, and
given to the damsel: and she brought it to her
mother.

12. And his disciples came and took up the body,
and buried it, and went and told Jesus.

13. When Jesus heard of it, he departed thence
by ship into a desert place apart : but when the
people had heard thereof they followed him on foot
out of the cities.

14. And Jesus went forth, and saw a great multi-
tude, and was moved with compassion toward them,
and he healed their sick.

15. And when it was evening, his disciples came
to him, saying, This is a desert place, and the time is

262 AN ENGLISH VERSION OP .THE

now past ; send the multitude away, that they may
go into the villages, and buy themselves victuals.

16. But Jesus said unto them, They need not de-
part ; give ye them to eat.

17. And they say unto him, We have here but five
loaves, and two fishes.

18. Then he said, Bring them hither to me.

19. And he commanded the multitude to sit down
on the grass ; and took the five loaves and the two
fishes, and, looking up to heaven, he blessed, and
brake j and gave the loaves to his disciples, and the
disciples to the multitude.

20. And they did all eat, and were filled : and
they took up of the fragments that remained twelve
baskets full.

21. And they that had eaten were about five
thousand men, beside women and children.

22. And straightway Jesus constrained his dis-
ciples to get into a ship, and to go before him unto
the other side, while he sent the multitudes away.

23. And when he had sent the multitudes away,
he went up into a mountain apart to pray: and when
the evening was come, he was there alone.

24. But the ship was now in the midst of the sea,
tossed with waves : for the wind was contrary.

25. Then in the fourth watch of the night he went
unto them, walking on the sea.

26. And when the disciples saw him walking on

CH. XIV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 263

the sea, they were troubled, saying, Verily it is an
apparition - } and they cried out for fear.

27. But straightway Jesus spake unto them, say-
ing, Take courage, I have life, be not afraid.

28. And Peter answered him and said, Lord, if
thou hast life, bid me come unto thee on the water.

29. And he said, Come. And when Peter was
come down out of the ship, he walked on the water,
to go to Jesus.

30. But when he saw the wind boisterous, he was
afraid ; and beginning to sink, he cried, saying, Lord,
save me !

31 . And immediately Jesus stretched forth his hand,
and caught him, and said unto him, O thou of little
faith, wherefore didst thou doubt ?

32. And when they were come into the ship, the
wind ceased.

33. Then they that were in the ship came and
worshipped him, saying, Truly thou art a Son of
God.

34. And when they were gone over, they came
into the land of Gennesaret.

35. And the men of that place having knowledge
of him., they sent out into all that country round
about, and brought unto him all that were diseased :

36. And besought him that they might only touch
the hem of his garment : for as many as touched
were made perfectly whole.

z

264 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

CHAPTER XV.

1. Then came to Jesus Scribes and Pharisees,
which were of Jerusalem, saying,

2. Why do thy disciples transgress the tradition of
the presbyters ? for they wash not their hands when
they eat bread.

3. But he answered and said unto them, Why do
ye then transgress the commandment of God by your
tradition ?

4. For God commanded, saying, Honour thy father
and mother ; and He that curseth father or mother,
let him die.

5. But ye say, Whosoever shall say to his father or
his mother, It is a gift, whatsoever by me thou
shouldest be profited.

6. Verily he should not honour his father or his
mother, Thus have ye made the commandment of
God of none effect by your tradition.

7. Ye hypocrites ! well did Esaias prophecy of you,
saying,

8. This people profess to honour me with their
lips : but their heart is far from me.

9. But in vain do they worship me, teaching for
doctrines, the commandments of men.

10. Then he called the multitude, and said unto
them, Hear, and understand :

11. Not that which goeth into the mouth defileth
a man ; but that which cometh out of the mouth,
this defileth a man.

CH. XV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 265

12. Then came his disciples, and said unto him,
Knowest thou that the Pharisees were offended,, after
they heard that saying ?

13. But he answered and said, Every plant which
my heavenly Father hath not planted, will be rooted
up.

14. Let them alone : they be blind leaders of the
blind. And if the blind lead the blind, both will fall
into the ditch.

15. Then answered Peter, and said unto him, De-
clare unto us this parable.

16. And Jesus said, Are ye even yet without un-
derstanding ?

17. Do not ye yet understand, that whatsoever
entereth in at the mouth goeth into the belly, and is
cast into the drought ?

18. But those things which proceed out of the
mouth come forth from the heart: and they defile
the man.

19. For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts,
murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false wit-
nesses, blasphemies :

20. These are the things which defile a man : but
to eat with unwashen hands defileth not a man.

21. Then Jesus went thence, and departed into the
coasts of Tyre and Sidon.

22. And, behold, a woman of Canaan came out of
the same coasts, and cried unto him, saying, Have

266 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

mercy on me, O Lord, O Son of David ! my daughter
is greviously vexed with, a devil.

23. But he answered her not a word. Then his
disciples came, and besought him, saying, Grant her
request ; for she crieth after us.

24. But he answered and said, I was not sent but
unto the sheep that have sustained loss, of the house
of Israel.

25. Then came she, and worshipped him, saying,
Lord, help me !

26. But he answered and said, It is not meet to
take the children's bread, and to cast it to dogs.

27. Then she said, Truth, Lord : yet even the dogs
eat of the crumbs which fall from their master's
table.

rt

28. Then Jesus answered and said unto her, O
woman, great is thy faith : be it unto thee even as
thou wilt. And her daughter was made whole from
that very hour.

29. Then Jesus departed from thence, and came
nigh unto the sea of Galilee -, and went up into a
mountain, and sat down there,

30. And great multitudes came unto him, having
with them those that were lame, blind, dumb, maimed,
and many others, and cast them down at Jesus's feet ;
and he so healed them,

31. As for the multitude to wonder at seeing the
dumb to speak, the maimed to be whole, the lame to

CH. XVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 267

walk, and the blind to see : and they glorified the
God of Israel.

32. Then Jesus called his disciples unto him and
said, I have compassion on the multitude, because
they have continued with me now three days, and
have nothing to eat : I will not send them away fast-
ing, lest they faint in the way.

33. Then his disciples say unto him, Whence are
we to obtain so much bread in a wilderness, as to fill
so great a multitude ?

34. Then Jesus saith unto them. How many loaves
have ye? And they said, Seven, and a few little
fishes.

35. Then he commanded the multitude to sit down
on the ground.

36. And he took the seven loaves and the fishes,
and gave thanks, and brake them, and gave to his
disciples, and the disciples to the multitude.

37. And they did all eat, and were filled : and they
took up of the broken meat that was left seven bas-
kets full.

38. And they that did eat were four thousand men,,
beside women and children.

39. And he sent away the multitude, and took
ship, and came into the coasts of Magdala.

CHAPTER XVI.

1. And the Pharisees and Sadducees having come,

z 2

268 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

tempting him, they desired that he would show them
a sign from heaven.

2. But he answered and said unto them, When it
is evening, ye say, It will be fair weather ; for the sky
is red.

3. And in the morning, It will.be foul weather to-
day ; for the sky is red and lowering. O ye hypo-
crites ! ye can discern even the face of the sky ; but
ye do not discern the signs of the times.

4. A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh
after a sign ; and there shall no sign be given unto
it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas. And he left
them, and departed.

5. Then when his disciples were come to the other
side, they had forgotten to take bread.

6. And Jesus said unto them, Take heed, and
beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the
Sadducees.

7. Then they considered among themselves, saying,
Why, have we taken no bread ?

8. Which when Jesus understood, he said unto
them, O ye of little faith, why consider among your-
selves, Why ye have brought no bread ?

9. Do ye not yet understand, neither remember
the five loaves of the five thousand, and how many
baskets ye took up ?

10. Neither the seven loaves of the four thousand,
and how many baskets ye took up ?

CH. XVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 269

11. How is it that ye do not understand, that I
spake it not to yon concerning "bread, that ye should
beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the
Sadducees ?

12. Then understood they how that he bade them
not beware of the leaven of bread, but of the doctrine
of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees.

13. When Jesus came into the costs of Cesarea
Philippi, he asked his disciples, saying. Whom do
men declare me, the Son of man, to be ?

14. And they said, some say that thou art John
the Baptist; some, Elias; and others, Jeremias, or
one of the prophets.

15. He saith unto them, And whom declare ye me
to be?

16. And Simon Peter answered and said, Thou
art the Christ, the Son of the living God.

17. And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed
art thou, Simon Bar-jona : for flesh and blood hath
not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in
heaven.

18. And now I say unto thee, That thou art a
rock ; and upon this, a rock I will build my Church ;
and the ravages of death will not prevail against it.

19. And I will give unto thee the keys of the
kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shouldst
have bound on earth, it shall exist, having been
bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou shouldst have

270 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

loosed on earth, it shall exist, having been loosed in
heaven.

20. Then charged he his disciples, that they should
tell no man that he was the Christ.

21. From that time began Jesus to shew unto his
disciples, how that he must go into Jerusalem, and
suffer many things of the presbyters and chief priests
and scribes, even be killed, yet be raised again the
third day.

22. But Peter took him, and began to rebuke him,
saying, Gently with thee, Lord; this will not be
unto thee.

23. But he turned, and said unto Peter, Get be-
hind me, Satan, thou art a scandal unto me; for
thou savourest not the things that be of God, but
those that be of men.

24. Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man
will come after me, let him deny himself, and take
up his cross, and follow me.

25. For whosoever will save his life at any cost
shall lose it : and whosoever should lose his life on
account of me shall find it.

26. For what is a man profited, if he should gain
the whole world, yet lose his life ? or what shall a
man give in exchange for his life ?

27. For the Son of man is about to come in the
glory of his Father, with his angels, and then he
shall reward every man according to his works.

CH. XVII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 271

28. Verily I say unto you, There be some standing
here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the
Son of man coming in his kingdom.

CHAPTER XVII.

1. And after six days Jesus taketh Peter, James,
and John his brother, and bringeth them up into an
high mountain apart,

2. And was transfigured before them : and his face
did shine as the sun, and his raiment was white as
the light.

3. And, behold, there appeared unto them Moses
and Elias, talking with him.

4. Then answered Peter, and said unto Jesus,
Lord, it is good for us to be here ; if thou desire it,
we should make three tabernacles ; one for thee, and
one for Moses, and one for Elias.

5. While he yet spake, behold, a bright cloud over-
shadowed them : and, behold, a voice out of the cloud,
which said, This is my beloved Son, with whom I
have been well pleased ; hear ye him.

6. And when the disciples heard it, they fell on
their face, and were sore afraid.

7. But Jesus came and touched them, and said,
Arise, and be not afraid.

8. And when they had lifted up their eyes, they
saw no man, save Jesus only.

9. But after they came down from the mountain,

272 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

Jesus charged them, saying, Tell the vision to no
man, till the son of man be risen again from the dead.

10. Then his disciples asked him, saying, "Why
then say the Scribes, that Elias must first come ?

11. And Jesus answered and said unto them, Elias
truly shall first come, and restore all things.

12. But I say unto you, That Elias is come
already, and they knew him not, but have done
unto him whatsoever they listed. Likewise will
also the Son of man suffer of them.

13. Then the disciples understood that he spake
unto them of John the Baptist.

14. And when they were come to the multitude,
there came to him a certain man, kneeling down to
him, and saying,

15. Lord, have mercy on my son; for he is
lunatic, and sore vexed : for oft-times he falleth
into the fire, and oft into the water.

16. And I brought him to thy disciples, and they
could not cure him,

17. Then Jesus answered and said, O faithless and
perverse generation! how long shall I be with you?
how long shall I suffer you ? Bring him hither to
me.

18. And Jesus rebuked the devil, and it departed
out of him : so the child was cured from that very
hour.

CH. XVII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 273

19. Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and
said ; Why coidd not we cast it out ?

20. And Jesus said unto them, Because of your
unbelief: for verily I say unto you, If ye have
faith as a grain of mustard-seed, ye shall say unto
this mountain, B/emove hence to yonder place, and
it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible
unto you.

21. Howbeit, this kind goeth not out, but by
prayer and fasting.

22. And after their return into Galilee, Jesus said
unto them, the Son of man will be betrayed into
the hands of men.

23. And they will kill him, and the third day
he will be raised again. And they were exceeding
sorry.

24. And when they were come to Capernaum,
they that received tribute-money came to Peter, and
said, Doth your master pay tribute ?

25. He saith, Yes. But when he was come into
the house, Jesus prevented him, saying, What
thinkest thou, Simon? of whom do the kings of
the earth take custom or tribute ? of their own
children, or of strangers ?

26. Peter saith unto him, Of strangers. Jesus
saith unto him, Then are the children free.

27. Notwithstanding, lest we should offend them,
go thou to the sea, and cast an hook, and take up

274 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

the fish that first cometh up ; and when thou hast
opened its mouth, thou shalt find a piece of money ;
that take, and gire unto them, for me and thee.

CHAPTER XVIII.

1. At the same time came the disciples unto
Jesus, saying, Who is the greatest in the kingdom
of the heavens ?

2. Then Jesus called a little child unto him, and
set him in the midst of them,

3. And said, Verily I say unto you, Except ye be
converted, and become as little children, ye should
not enter into the kingdom of the heavens.

4. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as
this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom
of the heavens.

5. And whoso shall receive one such like little
child in my name, receiveth me.

6. But whoso shall cause one of these little ones
which believe in me to offend, it would have been
advantageous for him, if a millstone had been hanged
about his neck, and he drowned in the depth of
the sea.

7. Woe unto the world because of the allurements
to evil that are necessary to it, for it must needs be
that allurements come; but woe to that man by
whom the allurement not necessitated doth come !

8. Wherefore, if thy hand or thy foot cause thee
to offend, cut them off 1 , and cast them from thee :

CH. XVTII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 275

it is better for thee to enter into the life halt or
maimed, rather than, having two hands or two feet,
to be cast into everlasting fire.

9. Or if thine eye canse thee to offend, plnck it
out, and cast it from thee : it is better for thee to
enter into the life with one eye, rather than, having
two eyes, to be cast into the hell of the fire.

10. Take heed. Ye should not have despised
one of these little ones ; for I say nnto you, That
their angels when in heaven, on account of all
of them, do behold the face of my Father which
is in heaven.

11. For the Son of man came to save that which
hath loss.

,f

12. How think ye? If a man have an hundred
sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not
leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into the moun-
tains, and seeketh that which is gone astray ?

13. And if so be that he find it. Verily I say unto
you, he rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the
ninety and nine which went not astray.

14. Even so it is not the will of your Father
which is in heaven, that one of these little ones
should perish.

15. Therefore, if thy brother should have trespassed
against thee, go and tell his fault between thee and
him alone : if he shall hear thee, thou hast escaped
thy brother.

2 A

276 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

16. But if he will not hear thee, then take with
thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or
three witnesses every word may be established.

17. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it to
the church: for if he should have neglected the
church, let him be unto thee in respect of obtaining
redress as an heathen man or a publican.

18. Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever any Chris-
tian should have bound on earth, shall so exist, it
having been bound in heaven ; and whatsoever any
Christian should have loosed on earth, shall so exist,
it having been loosed in heaven.

19. Father verily I say unto you, That when
two Chirstians even the binder and the bound
should have agreed on earth respecting their com-
pact, whensoever they should have asked, it shall
be theirs of my Father which is in heaven to be
bound by or loosed from it.

20. Verily I say these things, For where two or
three exist, having been united on account of my
name, there my authority to teach is recognized
by them.

21. Then came Peter to him, and said, Lord, how
oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive
him ? till seven times ?

22. Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto thee,
Until seven times ; but, Until seventy times seven.

23. Therefore is the kingdom of heaven likened

CH. XVIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 277

unto a certain king, which would take account of
his servants.

24. And when he had begun to reckon, one was
brought unto him, which owed hfm ten thousand
talents :

25. So forasmuch as he had not to pay his lord,
commanded him to be sold, and his wife, and chil-
dren, and all that he had, and payment to be made.

26. But the servant fell down, and worshipped
him, saying, Lord, have patience with me, and I will
pay thee all.

27. And the lord of that servant was moved with
compassion, and loosed him, and did not enforce
the debt.

28. But the same servant went out, and found
one of his fellow-servants which owed him an
hundred pence; and he laid hands on him, and
took hi, by the throat, saying, Pay me that thou
owest.

29. Then his fellow-servant fell down, and besought
him, saying, Have patience with me, and I will pay
thee all.

30. But he would not ; but went out and cast him
into prison, till he should pay the debt.

31. Then when his fellow-servants saw what was
done, they were very sorry, and came and told unto
their lord all that was done.

32. Then his lord, after that he had called him,

278 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

said unto him, O thou wicked servant, I did not en-
force all that debt, because thou desiredst me :

33. Shouldest not thou also have had compassion
on thy fellow-servant, even as I had pity on thee.

34. And his lord was wroth, and delivered him
unto the tormentors, till he should pay all that was
due unto him.

35. So likewise will my heavenly Father do also
unto you, unless ye from your hearts forgive every
one his brother.

CHAPTER XIX.

1. Then it came to pass, that when Jesus had
finished these sayings, he departed from Galilee, and
came into the coasts of Judea beyond Jordan :

2. And great multitudes followed him; for he
healed them there.

3. But the Pharisees came unto him, tempting
him, and saying unto him, Whether is it lawful for a
man to put away his wife for every cause ?

4. Then he answered and said unto them, Ye have
not understood, that he which made them at the
beginning, made them male and female,

5. And said, on this account, A man shall leave
probably his father and mother, and shall cleave to
his wife ; and they twain shall be as regards flesh one.

6. Wherefore they are no more twain, but one
flesh. What therefore God hath joined together,
man cannot put asunder.

CH. XIX. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 279

7. They say unto Mm, Why did Moses then com-
mand to give a writing of divorcement for to put her
^way ?

8. He saith unto them, assuredly Moses because of
the hardness of your hearts, suffered you to put away
your wives : but at first it was not so.

9. And I say unto you, That whosoever shall put
away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall
marry another, committeth adultery ; even whosoever
hath been released from his marriage commits
adultery.

10. His disciples say unto him, If the case of
a man be so with his wife, it is not good to
marry.

11. Then he said unto them, All men cannot
receive this saying, save they to whom it hath been
given.

12. For there are some eunuchs, which were so
born from their mothers womb : and there are some
eunuchs, which were made eunuchs on account of
the men they serve : and there be eunuchs, which
have made themselves eunuchs on account of the
kingdom of heaven. He that is able to contain, let
him contain.

13. Then were there brought unto him little
children, that he should put his hands on them, and
pray : but the disciples rebuked them.

14. But Jesus said, Suffer little children, and for-

2 A 2

280 AN ^ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

bid them not, to come unto me ; for of such a cha-
racter is the kingdom of heaven.

15. And he laid his hands on them, and departed
thence.

16. And behold, one came, and said unto him,
Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may
have eternal life ?

17. Then he said unto him, Why askest thou
me what is good? there is one that is good: but
if thou wilt enter into life, keep the command-
ments.

18. He saith unto him, which? Then Jesus said,
Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit
adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear
false witness j

19. Honour thy father and thy mother \ and Thou
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.

20. The young man saith unto him, All these
things have I kept from my youth up : what lack I
yet?

21. Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect,
go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and
thou shalt have treasure in heaven ; and come and
follow me.

22. But when the young man heard that saying,
he went away being grieved : for he had great pos-
sessions.

23. Then said Jesus unto his disciples, Verily I

CH. XX. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 281

say unto you, that a rich man will hardly enter into
the kingdom of heaven.

24. And again, I say unto you, It is easier for a
camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a
rich man to enter into the kingdom of God.

25. Then when his disciples heard it, they were
exceedingly amazed, saying, Who then can be saved ?

26. But Jesus beheld them, and said unto them,
With men this is impossible ; but with God all things
are possible.

27. Then answered Peter, and said unto him, Be-
hold, we have forsaken all, and followed thee : what
shall we have therefore ?

28. Then Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto
you, That ye which have followed me, in the regene-
ration, when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of
his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judg-
ing the twelve tribes of Israel.

29. And every one that hath forsaken houses, or
brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or
children, or lands, on account of my name, shall
receive an hundred fold, and shall inherit everlasting
life.

30. But many that are first will be last ; and the
last will be first.

CHAPTER XX.
1. For the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man

282 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

that is an householder, which went out early in the
morning to hire labourers into his vineyard.

2. Arid when he had agreed with the labourers for
a penny a-day, he sent them into his vineyard.

3. Then he went out about the third hour, and saw
others standing idle in the market-place.

4. And said unto them, Go even ye into the vine-
yard, and whatsoever is right, I will give you. And
they went their way.

5. Again he went out about the sixth and ninth
hour, and did likewise.

6. And about the eleventh hour he went out, and
found others standing, and saith unto them, Why
stand ye here all the day idle ?

7. They say unto him, Because no man hath
hired us. He saith unto them, Go even ye into
the vineyard; and whatsoever is right, that shall ye
receive.

8. Then when even was come, the lord of the vine-
yard saith unto his steward, Call the labourers, and
give them their hire, beginning from the last unto
the first.

9. Then when they came that were hired about the
eleventh hour, they received every man a penny.

10. But when the first came, they supposed that
they should have received more ; and they received,
even they, every man a penny.

CH. XX. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 283

11. And when they had received it they murmured
against the good man of the house,

12. Saying, These last have wrought but one hour,
and thou hast made them equal unto us, which have
borne the burden and heat of the day.

13. But he answered one of them, and said, Friend*
I do thee no' wrong : didst not thou agree with me at
the rate of a penny ?

14. Take that thine is and go thy way : I will to
give unto this last even as unto thee.

15. Surely is it not lawful for ine to do what I will
with mine own ? Or can it be, That thine eye is
evil, because I am good ?

16. So the last shall be first, and the first last :
for many be called, but few chosen.

17. Then Jesus going up to Jerusalem, took the
twelve disciples apart in the way, and said unto
them,

18. Behold, we go up to Jerusalem -, and the Son
of man will be betrayed unto the chief priests and
unto the Scribes, and they will condemn him to
death,

19. And will deliver him to the Gentiles, to mock,
and to scourge, and to crucify him : but the third
day he will rise again.

20. Then came to him the mother of Zebedee's
children, with her sons, worshipping him and desiring
a certain thing of him.

284 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

21. But he said unto her, What wilt thou? She
saith unto him, Grant that these my two sons may
sit, the one on thy right hand, and the other on the
left, in thy kingdom.

22. But Jesus answered and said, Ye know not
what ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the cup that I
shall drink of? They say unto him, We are able.

23. Then he saith unto them, Ye shall drink indeed
of my cup, but to sit on my right hand, and on my
left, is not mine to give, save to whom it is prepared
by my Father.

24. Then when the ten heard it, they were moved
with indignation against the two brethren.

25. But Jesus called them unto him, and said, Ye
know that the princes of the Gentiles exercise domi-
nion over them, and they that are great exercise
authority upon them.

26. It shall not be so among you : but whosoever
will be great among you, let him be your minister ;

27. And whosoever will be chief among you, let
him be your servant :

28. Just as the Son of man came not to be minis-
tered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a
ransom for many.

29. Then as they departed from Jericho, a great
multitude followed him.

30. And, behold, two blind men, sitting by the
way-side, when they heard that Jesus passed by,

CH. XXI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 285

cried out, saying, Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou
Son of David !

31. But the multitude rebuked them, in order
that they should hold their peace : but they cried
the more, saying, Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou
Son of David !

32. Then Jesus stood still, and called them, and
said, What will ye that I shall do unto you ?

33. They say unto him, Lord, that our eyes may
be opened.

34. Then Jesus having been moved with compas-
sion, he touched their eyes : and immediately their
eyes received sight, and they followed him.

CHAPTER XXI.

1. And when they drew nigh unto Jerusalem, even
were come to Bethpage, unto the mount of the
Olives, then sent Jesus two disciples,

2. Saying unto them, Ye should go into the
village over against you, and straightway ye will
find an ass tied, and a colt with her : loose them,
and bring them to me.

3. And if any man say ought unto you, ye shall
say, Verily the Lord of them hath need, and straight-
way he will send them.

4. For all this happened, in order that it should
be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet,
saying,

5. Tell the daughter of Sion, Behold, thy King

286 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

cometh unto thee, meek, even sitting upon an ass,
with which is a colt, the foal of an ass.

6. And the disciples went, and did as Jesus com-
manded them, :

7. And brought the ass with the colt, and put on
it their clothes, and he sat on it.

8. Then a very great multitude spread their gar-
ments in the way ; others cut down branches from
the trees, and strawed them in the way.

9. And the multitudes that went before, and that
followed, cried, saying, Hosannatothe Son of David!
He that cometh in the name of God having been
blessed ; Hosanna in the highest ?

10. And when he was come into Jerusalem, all
the city was moved, saying, Who is this ?

11. But the multitude said, This is Jesus, the
prophet of Nazareth of Galilee.

12. Then Jesus went into the temple of God, and
cast out all them that sold or bought in the temple,
and overthrew the tables of the money-changers,
and the seats of them that sold doves ;

13. And said unto them, It is -written, My house
shall be called a house of prayer ; but ye have made
it a den of thieves.

14. Then the blind and the lame came to him in
the temple ; and he healed them.

15. But when the chief priests and Scribes saw
the wonderful things that he did, and the children

CH. XXI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 287

crying in the temple, and saying, Hosanna to the
son of David ! they were sore displeased,

16. And said unto him,, Hearest thou what these
say? Then Jesus saith unto them, Yea; have ye
never read, That out of the mouths of babes and
sucklings thou hast perfected praise ?

17. Then he left them, and went out of the city
into Bethany; for he lodged there.

18. But in the morning as he returned into the
city, he hungered.

19. And when he saw a fig-tree in the way, he
came to it, but found nothing thereon, but leaves
only, then he said unto it, Let no fruit grow on thee
henceforward for ever. And immediately the fig-
tree withered away.

20. And when the disciples saw it, they marvelled,
saying, How soon is the fig-tree withered away !

21. Then Jesus answered and said unto them,
Verily I say unto you, If ye have faith, and doubt
not, ye shall not only do this which is done to the
fig-tree, but also if ye shall say unto this mountain,
Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea, it
shall be done.

22. For all things whatsoever ye shall ask in
prayer, believing, ye shall receive.

23. Then when he was come into the temple, the
chief priests and the presbyters of the people came
unto him as he was teaching, and said, By what

2 B

288 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

authority doest thou these things? and who gave
thee this authority ?

24. Then Jesus answered and said unto them, I
will ask you, even I, one thing; which if ye tell
me, then I will tell you by what authority I do
these things.

25. The baptism of John, whence was it? from
heaven, or of men ? Then they reasoned with them-
selves, saying, If we shall say, From heaven ; he will
say unto us, Why did ye not then believe him ?

26. But if we shall say, Of men; we fear the
people ; for all hold John as a prophet.

27. So they answered Jesus, and said, We cannot
tell. He said unto them, even he, Then I do not tell
you by what authority I do these things.

28. Now what think ye ? A certain man had two
sons; and he came to the first, and said, Son, Go
work to-day in my vineyard.

29. He answered and said, I will not; but after-
ward he repented, and went.

30. Then he came to the second, and said like-
wise. And he answered and said, I go, Sir; but
went not.

31. Whether of them twain did the will of his
father ? They say unto him, The first. Jesus saith
unto them, Verily I say unto you, That the publicans
and the harlots go into the kingdom of God before
him.

CH. XXI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 289

32. For John came unto yon in a way of righteous-
ness, yet ye believed Mm not ; but the publicans and
the harlots believed him : and ye, when ye had seen
it, repented not afterward, that ye had not believed
him.

33. Hear another parable : There was a certain
householder, which planted a vineyard, and hedged it
round about, and digged a wine-press in it, and built
a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into
a far country :

34. And when the time of the fruit drew near, he
sent his servants to the husbandmen, that they might
receive the fruits of it.

35. But the husbandmen took his servants, and
beat one, and killed another, and stoned another.

36. Again, he sent other servants more than the
first : and they did unto them likewise.

37. Then last of all, he sent unto them his son,
saying, They will reverence my son.

38. But when the husbandmen saw the son, they
said among themselves, This is the heir; come, we
should kill him, that we should possess his inherk
tance.

39. So they caught him, and cast him out of the
vineyard, and slew him.

40. When the Lord therefore of the vineyard
cometh, what will he do unto those husbandmen ?

f

41. They say unto him, He will miserably destroy

290 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

those wicked men, and will let out his vineyard nnto
other husbandmen, which will render him the fruits
in their seasons.

42. Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never read in
the scriptures respecting a stone which the builders
rejected, This stone was placed as a head of a
corner : this is God's doing, and it is marvellous in
our eyes?

43. Therefore I say unto you, That the kingdom
of God will be taken from you, and given to a nation
bringing forth the fruits thereof.

44. For whosoever shall fall by this stone will be
broken in pieces : and on whomsoever it shall fall, it
will grind him to powder.

45. And when the chief priests and Pharisees had
heard his parables, they perceived that he spake of
them.

46. Though desiring to lay hands on him, they
feared the multitude, because they took him for a
prophet.

CHAPTER XXII.

1. Then Jesus answered and spake unto them
again by parables, and said,

2. The kingdom of heaven is like unto a certain
king, which made a marriage for his son,

3. And sent forth his servants to call them that
were bidden to the wedding : but they would not
come.

CH XXII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 291

4. Again, lie sent forth other servants, saying, Tell
them which are bidden, Behold, I have prepared my
dinner ; my oxen and my f atlings are killed, and all
things are ready : come unto the marriage.

5. But they made light of it, and went their ways,
even he that exists in his farm, and he that exists in
his merchandise :

6. And the remnant took his servants, and en-
treated them spitefully, and slew them.

7. But when the king heard thereof, he was wroth:
and he sent for his armies, and destroyed those mur-
derers, and burned up their city.

8. Then saith he to his servants, Verily The wedding
is ready, but they which were bidden were not worthy.

9. Go ye therefore into the highways, and as many
as ye shall find, bid to the marriage.

10. So those servants went out into the highways,
and gathered together all, as many as they found,
both bad and good : and the wedding was furnished
with guests.

11. But when the king came in to see the guests,
he saw there a man which had not on a wedding gar-
ment.

12. So he saith unto him, Eriend, how earnest
thou in hither, not having a wedding garment ?
But he was speechless.

13. Then said the king to the servants, Bind him
hand and foot, and take him away, and cast liim into

2 B 2

292 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

the outer darkness: there will be weeping and gnash-
ing of teeth.

14. For many are called, but few are chosen.

15. Then went the Pharisees, and took council
how they might entangle him in his talk.

16. So they sent out unto him their disciples, with
the Herodians, saying. Master, we know that thou
art true, and teachest the way of God in truth, for
truth concerneth not thee through any man: for
thou regardest not the person of men.

17. Tell us therefore, What desirest thou? Is it
lawful to give tribute unto Cesar or not ?

18. But Jesus perceived their wickedness, and
said, Why tempt ye me, ye hypocrites ?

19. Shew me the tribute money. And they
brought unto him. a penny.

20. Then he saith unto them, Whose is this image
and superscription?

21. They say unto him, Cesar's. Then saith he
unto them, Render therefore unto Cesar the things
which are Cesar's, and unto God the things that
are God's.

22. And when they had heard these words, they
marvelled, and left him, and went their way.

23. The same day came to him the Sadducees,
which say that there is no resurrection, and asked
him,

24. Saying, Master, Moses said, If a man die,

CH. XXII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 293

having no children, Ms brother shall marry his wife,
and raise up seed unto his brother.

25. Now there were with us seven brethren: and
the first, when he had married a wife, deceased, and,
having no issue, left his wife unto his brother :

26. Likewise the second also, and the third, unto
the seventh.

27. And last of all the woman died also.

28. Therefore, in the resurrection, whose wife will
she be of the seven ? for they all had her.

29. Then Jesus answered and said unto them, Ye
do err, not knowing the scriptures, nor the power of
God.

30. For in the resurrection they neither marry,
nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of
God in heaven.

31. But as touching the resurrection of the dead,
ye have not understood that which was proclaimed
unto you by God's declaring,

32. I am the God of Abraham, and the God of
Isaac, and the God of Jacob ? God is not the God
of the dead, but of the living.

33. And when the multitude heard this, they were
astonished at his doctrine.

34. But when the Pharisees had heard that he had
put the Sadducees to silence, they were gathered
together on account of it.

294 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

35. Then one of them, which, was a lawyer, asked
him a question, tempting him, and saying,

36. Master, which is the great commandment in
the law ?

37. Then Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love

i

the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all
thy soul, and with all thy mind.

38. This is the first and great commandment.

39. And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love
thy neighbour as thyself.

40. On these two commandments are hung all the
law and the prophets.

41. While the Pharisees were gathered together,
Jesus asked them,

42. Saying, What think ye concerning the Christ ?
Whose son is he ? They say unto him, The Son of
David.

43. He saith unto them, How then doth David in
Spirit call him his Lord, saying,

44. The Lord said unto' my Lord, Sit thou on
my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy foot-
stool ?

45. If David then call him Lord, how is he his
son ?

46. And no man was able to answer him a word ;
neither durst any man, from that day forth, ask him
any more questions.

CH. XXIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 295

CHAPTER XXIII.

1. Then spake Jesus to the multitude, and to his
disciples,

2. Saying, The Scribes and the Pharisees sit in
Moses' seat :

3. All therefore whatsoever they bid you observe ;
that observe and do ; but do not ye after their works :
for they say, but they do not.

4. Thus they bind heavy burdens, and grievous to
be borne, and lay them on men's shoulders ; but they
themselves desire not to move them with one of their
fingers.

5. And all their works they do for to be seen of
men : Even they make broad their phylacteries, and
enlarge the borders of their garments,

6. As they love the uppermost rooms at feasts, and
the chief seats in the synagogues,

7. And greetings in the markets, and to be called
of men, Rabbi, Rabbi.

8. But ye should not be called Rabbi : for one is
your Master, and all ye are brethren.

9. And ye should call no man father upon the earth
on account of faith after you : for one is your father,
which is in heaven.

10. Neither should ye be called masters : for one
of you is the Master, even Christ.

11. Thus the greatest of you, shall be your servant

12. And whosoever shall exalt himself, shall be

296 AN ENGLISH VERSION OP THE

abased; and lie tliat shall humble himself shall be
exalted.

13. Thus woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees,
hypocrites ! for ye devour widows' houses, and for a
pretence make long prayer : therefore ye will receive
the greater condemnation.

14. "Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees, hypo-
crites ! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against
the men that are entering into it : verily ye do not go
in yourselves, and ye do not suffer them to enter that
are entering in.

15. Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypo-
crites ! for ye compass the sea and land to make one
proselyte ; and when he is made, ye make him two-
fold more the child of hell than yourselves.

16. Woe unto you, ye blind guides, which say,
Whosoever shall swear by the temple, it is nothing ;
but whosoever shall swear by the gold of the temple,
he is a debtor.

17. Ye fools, and blind ! for whether is greater,
the gold, or the temple that sanctifieth the gold ?

18. Also, Whosoever shall swear by the altar, it is
nothing ; but whosoever sweareth by the gift that is
upon it, he is guilty.

19. Ye fools and blind ! for whether is greater, the
gift, or the altar that sanctifieth the gift ?

20. Whoso therefore sweareth by the altar, sweareth
by it, and by all things thereon.

CH. XXIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 297

21. And whoso shall swear by the temple, sweareth
by it, and by him that dwelleth therein.

22. And he that shall swear by heaven, sweareth
by the throne of God, and by him that sitteth
thereon.

23. Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypo-
crites ! for ye pay tithe of mint, and anise, and cum-
min, yet ye have omitted the injunctions of the law,
judgment, mercy, and faith : these ought ye to have
done, and not to leave the other undone.

24. Ye blind guides ! which strain at a, gnat,
though ye swallow a camel.

25. "Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypo-
crites ! for ye make clean the outside of the cup and
of the platter, but within they are full of extortion
and excess.

26. Thou blind Pharisee ! cleanse first that which
is within the cup and platter, that the outside of
them may be indeed clean.

27. Woe unto you. Scribes and Pharisees, hypo-
crites ! for ye are like unto whited sepulchres, which
indeed appear beautiful outward, but are within full
of dead men's bones, and of all uncleanness.

28. So ye also indeed outwardly appear righteous
unto men, but within ye are full of hypocrisy and
iniquity.

29. Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypo-

298 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

crites ! because ye build the tombs of the prophets,
and garnish the sepulchres of the righteous,

30. And say,, If we had been in the days of our
fathers, we probably had not have been partakers
with them in the blood of the prophets.

31. Wherefore ye be witnesses unto yourselves,
that ye are the children of them which killed the
prophets, even ye.

32. jFill up the measure of your fathers.

33. Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers ! on what
account ought ye to have escaped from the condem-
nation of hell ?

34. Seeing this is your state. Behold, I send unto
you prophets, both wise, and Scribes ; and some of
them ye will kill and crucify ; and some of them will
ye scourge in your synagogues, and persecute from
city to city.

35. That through you there will come every des-
cription of righteous blood shedding on the earth,
from the blood of righteous Abel unto the blood of
Zacharias son of Barachias, whom ye slew between
the temple and the altar.

36. Verily I say unto you, All these things will
happen through this generation.

37. O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the
prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee,
how often would I have gathered thy children to-

CH. XXIV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 299

Aether, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under
her wings, and ye would not !

38. Behold your house is left unto you deso-
late.

39. For I say unto you, Ye shall not see me
henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that
cometh in the name of God.

CHAPTER XXIV.

1. Then Jesus went out, and departed from the
temple : and his disciples came to shew him the
buildings of the temple.

2. And Jesus said unto them, See ye not all these
things ? Verily I say unto you, There shall not be
left here one stone upon another, that will not be
thrown down.

3. And as he sat upon the mount of Olives, the
disciples came unto him privately, saying, Tell us,
when will these things be ? and what will be the sign
of the arrival of thy prediction, and of the completion
of it by the world ?

4. Then Jesus answered and said unto them, Take
heed, no man should have deceived you.

5. For many will come in my name, saying, I am
the Christ ; and will deceive many.

6. And ye will hear of wars, and rumours of wars :
Take heed, be not troubled; for all these things
must come to pass, for thus the end is.

7. For nation will rise against nation, and kingdom

2 c

300 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

against kingdom : and there "will be famines, and
pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers places.

8. But all these are the beginning of sorrows.

9. From that time will they deliver you up to be
afflicted : even they will kill you : and ye will be
hated of all nations on account of my name.

10. And then will many be offended, and will
betray one another, and will hate one another.

11. Also many false prophets will rise, and will
deceive many.

12. And because disregard for my having come
was multiplied, the love of many for it will wax cold.

13. Nevertheless he that holds out for my having
come unto the end, the same will be saved from being
deceived.

14. For this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached
in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and
then shall the end come.

15. When ye, therefore, shall see the abominations
of the desolation spoken of by Daniel the prophet, it
having appeared in a holy place, (whoso readeth, let
him understand :)

16. Then let them which be in Judea flee into the
mountains :

17. Let him which is on the house-top not come
down to take any thing out of his house :

18. Neither let him which is in the field return
back to take his clothes.

CH. XXIV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 301

19. And woe unto them that are with child, and
to them that give suck in those clays !

20. And pray, in order that your flight be not in
the winter,, neither extending to a sabbath :

21. For at that time there will be great tribulation,
such as was not since the beginning of the world to
this time, neither should ever have been.

22. Even except those davs should be shortened.

i t/ *

every class of mankind would not be saved : but on
account of the elect those days shall be shortened.

23. If any man shall say unto you at that time,
Lo, here is the Christ, or there ; believe it not.

24. For there will arise false Christs, and false
prophets, and will shew great signs and wonders ; in-
somuch that, if it were possible they should deceive
even the elect.

25. Behold, I have told you before.

26. Therefore if they shall say unto you, Behold,
he is in the desert ; go not forth : Behold, he is in
the secret chambers; believe it not.

27. For as the lightning cometh out of the east,
and shineth even unto the west ; so shall even the
coming of the Son of man be.

28. For wheresoever the carcase is, there will the
eagles be gathered together.

29. Now immediately after the tribulation of
those days will the sun be darkened, and the
moon will not give her light, and the stars will

302 AN ENGLISH VERSION OP THE

fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens
will be shaken.

30. And then will appear the sign of the Son of
man in heaven : and then will all the tribes of the
earth mourn, for they will see the Son of man
coming in the clouds of heaven, with power and
great glory.

31. For he will send his angels with a great sound
of a trumpet ; and they will gather together his elect
from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the
other.

32. Now learn a parable of the fig tree; when its
branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye
know that summer is nigh :

33. So likewise ye, when ye shall see all these
things, know that it is near, even at the door.

34. Verily I say unto you, This generation should
not have passed till perhaps these things should have
been fulfilled.

35. Heaven and earth will pass away, but my
words should not have passed away.

36. But of that day and hour no man hath
known, not even the angels of heaven, but father
only.

37. Thus as the days of Noe were, so will be even
the coming of the Son of man.

38. For as in the days that were before the flood,
they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving

CH. XXIV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 303

in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into
the ark,

39. For they knew not, until the flood came, and
took them all away ; so will even the coming of the
Son of man be.

40. Then will two be in the field ; the one will be
taken, and the other left.

41. Two women will be grinding at the mill; the
one will be taken, and the other left.

42. Watch therefore ; for ye know not what hour
your Lord doth come.

43. And that want of knowledge, understand : for
when the good man of the house knows in what
watch the thief would come, he would have watched,
and would not have suffered his house to be broken up.

44. For the same reason also be ye ready : Lest it
should be an hour as ye think not, the Son of man
doth come.

45. Hence he is a faithful and wise servant, whom
his lord hath made ruler over his household, in re-
spect of that he should have given to them meat in
due season?

46. Blessed that servant is, whom his lord, when
he cometh, will find so doing.

47. Verily I say unto you, that he will make him
ruler over all that is his.

48. But if that evil servant should have said in
his heart, My lord delayeth his coming ;

2 c <2

304 AN ENGLISH VERSION OP THE

49. And shall begin to smite his fellow-servants,
and to eat and drink with the drunken ;

50. The lord of that servant will come in a day
when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he
is not aware of.

51. And will cut him asunder, and will appoint
him his portion with the hypocrites : there will be
weeping and gnashing of teeth.

CHAPTER XXV.

1. Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened
unto ten virgins, which took their lamps, and went
forth to meet the bridegroom.

2. And five of them were wise, and five were
foolish.

3. They that were foolish took their lamps, and
took no oil with them :

4. But the wise took oil in their vessels with their
lamps.

5. While the bridegroom tarried, they all slum-
bered and slept.

6. But at midnight there was a cry made,
Behold, the bridegroom cometh; go ye out to
meet him.

7. Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their
lamps.

8. And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of
your oil ; for our lamps are gone out.

9. But the wise answered, saying, lest there be not

CH XXV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 305

enough, for us and you, go ye rather to them that
sell, and buy for yourselves.

10. But while they went to buy, the bridegroom
came ; and they that were ready went in with him
to the marriage : and the door was shut.

11. Afterward also came the other virgins, saying,
Lord, Lord, open to us.

12. But he answered and said, Verily I say unto
you, I have not known you.

13. Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day
nor the hour.

14. For ye are placed as a man travelling into a
far country, who called his own servants, and de-
livered unto them his goods.

15. And unto one he gave five talents, to another
two, and to another one ; to every man according
to his several ability; and straightway took his
journey.

16. Then he that had received the five talents
went and traded with the same, and made other five
talents.

17. Likewise also he that had received two, he
gained, even he, other two.

18. But he that had received one, went and digged
in the earth, and hid his lord's money.

19. And after a long time, the lord of those ser-
vants cometh, and reckoneth with them.

20. Then he that had received five talents, came

306 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

and brought other five talents, saying, lord thou
deliveredst unto me five talents ; behold, I have
gained beside them five talents more.

21. His lord said unto him, Well done, thou good
and faithful servant : thou hast been faithful over a
few things, I will make thee ruler over many things :
enter thou into the joy of thy lord.

22. Then he also that had received two came,
and said, lord, thou deliveredst unto me two talents :
behold, I have gained two other talents beside
them.

23. His lord said unto him, Well done, good and
faithful servant : thou hast been faithful over a few
things, I will make thee ruler over many things:
enter thou into the joy of thy lord.

24. Then he also which had received the one
talent, came, and said, lord, I knew thee, that thou
art hard, a man reaping where thou hast not sown,
and gathering where thou hast not strawed :

25. And I was afraid, and went, and hid thy talent
in the earth : lo, there thou hast that is thine.

26. Then his lord answered and said unto him,
Thou wicked and slothful servant, hadst thou known
that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I
have not strawed :

27. Thou oughtest to have put my money to the
exchangers, that at my coming I should have re-
ceived mine own with usury.

CH. XXV. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 307

28. Take therefore the talent from him, and give
it unto him which hath ten talents.

29. For unto every one that hath shall be given,
and he shall have abundance: but from him that hath
not shall be taken away even that which he hath.

30. And cast ye the unprofitable servant into out-
ward darkness : there will be weeping and gnashing
of teeth.

31. For when the Son of man should have come in
his glory, and all the angels with him, then will he
sit upon a throne for his glory :

32. And before him will be gathered all the nations;
and he will separate them one from another, as a
shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats :

33. And he will set the sheep on his right hand,
but the goats on the left.

34. Then will the King say unto them on his
right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit a
kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the
world :

35. For I was an hungred, and ye gave me meat :
I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink ; I was a stranger,
and ye took me in :

36. Naked, and ye clothed me : I was sick, and ye
visited me : I was in prison, and ye came unto me.

37. Then will the righteous answer him, saying,
Lord, when saw we thee an hungred and fed thee ? or
thirsty, and gave thee drink ?

308 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

38. Or when saw we tliee a stranger, and took tliee
in ? or naked, and clothed thee ?

39. Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and
came unto thee ?

40. Then the King will answer and say unto them,
Verily I -say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it
unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have
done it unto me.

41. Then will he say also unto them on the left
hand, Depart from me, ye that have been cursed into
everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels :

42. For I was an hungred, and ye gave me no
meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink :

43. I was a stranger, and ye took me not in :
naked, and ye clothed me not : sick, and in prison,
and ye visited me not.

44. Then will they answer him, even they, saying,
Lord, when saw we thee an hungred, or a thirst, or a
stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not
minister unto thee ?

45. Then will he answer them, saying, Verily I say
unto you, Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the
least of these, ye did it not to me.

46. Then these will go away into everlasting
punishment : but the righteous into life eternal.

CHAPTER XXVI.

1. And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished
all these sayings, he said unto his disciples,

CH. XXVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 309

2. Ye know that after two days is the feast of the
Passover, and the Son of man is betrayed to be cru-
cified.

3. Then were assembled together the chief priests,,
and the Scribes, and the presbyters of the people, at
the palace of the high priest, who was called Caia-
phas,

4. And consulted that they might take Jesus by
subtilty, and kill him.

5. But they said, Not on the feast day lest there
be an uproar among the people.

6. Now when Jesus was in Bethany, in a house of
Simon the leper,

7. There came unto him a woman having an ala-
baster box of very precious ointment, and poured it
on his head, as he sat at meat.

8. Then when his disciples saw it, they had indig-
nation, saying, To what purpose is this waste ?

9. For this might have been sold for much, and
given to the poor.

10. But when Jesus understood it, he said unto
them, Why trouble ye the woman? for she hath
wrought a good work upon me.

11. For ye have the poor always with you; but me
ye have not always.

12. For in that she hath poured this ointment on
my body, she did it for my burial.

13. Verily I say unto you, Wheresoever this gospel

310 AN ENGLISH VERSION OP THE

shall be preached in the whole world, there shall also
this, that this woman hath done, be told for a memo-
rial of her.

14. Then one of the twelve, called Judas Iscariot,
went unto the chief priests,

15. And said unto them, What will ye give me,
and I will deliver him unto you ? And they cove-
nanted with him for thirty pieces of silver.

16. And from that time he sought opportunity to
betray him.

17. Now the first day of unleavened bread, the
disciples came to Jesus, saying unto him, "Where
wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the pass-
over ?

18. And he said, Go into the city to any man, and
say unto him, The Master saith publicly, My time is
at hand; I would keep the passover at thy house
with my disciples,

19. Then the disciples did as Jesus had appointed
them - } and they made ready the passover.

20. And when the even was come, he sat down
with the twelve.

21 . And after they had eaten, he said, Verily I say
unto you, that one of you will betray me.

22. And they being exceeding sorrowful, began
every one of them to say unto him, Far from doing
it I am O Lord.

23. Then he answered and said, He that dipped

CH XXVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 311

his hand with me in the dish, the same will betray
me.

24. He that is indeed the Son of man goeth as it
is written of him : but woe unto that man by whom
the Son of man is betrayed ! it had been good for
that man if he was not yet born.

25. Then Judas, which betrayed him, answered
and said, Master, I am far from doing it. He said
unto him, Thou hast promised to do it.

26. Then after their eating, Jesus took bread, and
gave thanks, and brake it, and gave it to the disciples,
and said, Take, eat ; this ceremony keeps in remem-
brance my human existence.

27. Then he took the cup, and gave thanks, and
gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it ;

28. For this ceremony keeps in remembrance my
death. The ceremony of the new Testament which
is unrestrictedly instituted for many, for an assurance
that sins are remittable.

29. For I declare unto you, that I will not drink
from the present time after this ceremony, the fruit of
the vine, before that day, when I should drink it by
means of you fresh, in my Father's kingdom.

30. Then when they had sung an hymn, they went
out into the mount of Olives.

31. Then saith Jesus unto them, All ye will be
offended because of me this night : for it is written,

2 D

312 AN ENGLISH VERSION OE THE

\

I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock
shall be scattered abroad.

32. But after I have been raised again, I will go
before you into Galilee.

33. Then Peter answered and said unto him,
Though all men shall be offended because of thee, yet
will I never be offended.

34. Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee,
that this night, before the cock crow, thou wilt deny
me thrice.

35. Peter said unto him, Though I should die with
thee, yet will I not deny thee.. And likewise also
said all the disciples.

36. Then cometh Jesus with them unto a place

**

called Gethsemane, and tells the disciples, To wait for
him, while he went and prayed yonder.

37. Then he took Peter and the two sons of Zebe-
dee, and began to be sorrowful and very heavy.

38. And saith unto them, My soul is exceeding
sorrowful unto death : tarry ye here, and watch with
me.

39. And he went a little farther, and fell on his
face, and prayed, saying, O my Father, if it be pos-
sible, pass this cup from me ! nevertheless, not as I
will, but as thou wilt.

40. Then he cometh to the disciples, and findeth
them asleep, and saith unto Peter, So ye, could not
watch with me one hour ?

CH. XXVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 313

41. Watch, and pray, that ye enter not into
temptation : the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh
is weak.

42. He went away again the second time, and
prayed, saying, O my Father, if this cup may not
pass away from me, except I drink it, thy will be
done.

43. Then he came and found them asleep : for their
eyes were heavy.

44. . And he left them and went away again,
and prayed the third time, saying the same
words.

45. Then cometh he to his disciples, and saith unto
them, Sleep on now, and take rest : behold, the hour
has drawn near, that the Son of "man is betrayed into
the hands of sinners.

46. Rise, we should go hence : behold he has drawn
near that doth betray me.

47. And farther behold, while he yet spoke, Judas,
one of the twelve, came, and with him a great multi-
tude, with swords and staves, from the chief priests
and presbyters of the people.

48. Now he that betrayed him gave them a sign,
saying, whomsoever I shall kiss, that same is he :
hold him fast.

49. And forthwith he came to Jesus, and said,
Hail, Master ; and kissed him.

50. Then Jesus said unto him, Friend, Wherefore

314 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

art thou come ? Then came they and laid hands on
Jesus, and took him.

51. And, behold, one of them which were with
Jesus stretched out his hand, and drew his sword,
and struck a servant of the high priest's, and smote
off his ear.

52. Then said Jesus unto .him, Put up again thy
sword into his place : for all they that take the sword,
will perish with the sword.

53. Verily thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to
my Father, and he will presently give me more than
twelve legions of angels ?

54. But how then shall the scriptures be fulfilled,
so thus it must be ?

55. In that same hour said Jesus to the mul-
titudes, Are ye come out, as against a thief, with
swords and staves for to take me ? I sat daily with
you teaching in the temple, and ye laid no hold on
me.

56. But all this* was done, that the scriptures of
the prophets might be fulfilled. Then all the dis-
ciples forsook him, and fled.

57. And they that had laid hold on Jesus led him
away to Caiaphas the high priest, where the Scribes
and the presbyters were assembled.

58. But Peter followed him afar off, unto the high
priest's palace, and went in, and sat with the ser-
vants, to see the end.

CH. XXVI. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 315

59. Now the chief priests, and presbyters, even all
t the council, sought false witness against Jesus, to
put him to death ;

60. But found none, though many false witnesses
came. But at the last came two false witnesses,

61. And said, This fellow said, I am able to
destroy the temple of God, and to build it in
three days.

62. Then the high priest arose, and said unto him,
Answerest thou nothing ? something these men wit-
ness against thee ?

63. But Jesus held his peace. Then the high priest
answered and said unto him, I adjure thee by the
living God, in order that thou shouldst declare unto
us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God.

64. Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast asked, over
and above a mere answer, verily I declare unto you,
Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the
right hand of the power that governs, and coming in
the clouds of heaven.

65. Then the high priest rent his clothes, saying,
verily He hath spoken blasphemy; what further
need have we of witnesses? behold, now ye have
heard his blasphemy.

66. What do you decree, then they answered and
said, He is guilty of death.

67. Then did they spit in his face, and buffetted
him, and smote him with the palms of their hands,

2 D 2

316 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

68. Saying, prophesy unto us, O Christ, who is he
that smote thee ? ' *

69. Now Peter sat without in the palace : and a
damsel came unto him, saying, Verily thou wast
with Jesus of Galilee.

70. But he denied before them all, saying, I know
not what thou savest.

4.

71. Then when he was gone out into the porch,
another maid saw him, and said unto them that
were there, Verily this fellow was with Jesus of
Nazareth.

72. And again he denied with an oath, Verily I do
not know the man.

73. And after awhile came unto him they that
stood by, and said to Peter, Surely thou also art one
of them j for indeed thy speech betrayeth thee.

74. Then began he to curse and to swear, saying,
I know not the man. And immediately a cock
crew.

75. Then Peter remembered the word of Jesus,
which said unto him, That before a cock crows, thou
wilt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept
bitterly.

CHAPTER XXVII.

1. Then when the morning was come, all the chief
priests and presbyters of the people took council
against Jesus to put him to death.

2. And when they had bound him, they led him

CH. XXVII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 317

away, and delivered him to Pontius Pilate the

governor.

3. Then Judas, which had hetrayed him, when he
saw that he was condemned, repented himself, and
brought again the thirty pieces of silver to the chief
priests and presbyters,

4. Saying, I have sinned, in that I have betrayed
the innocent blood. But they said, What is that to
us ? thou shait answer for that.

5. Then he cast down the pieces of silver in
the temple, and departed, and went and hanged
himself.

6. Then the chief priests took the silver pieces, and
said, It is not lawful for to put them into the treasury,
because it is the price of blood.

7. And they took council, and bought with them
the potter's field, to bury strangers in.

8. Wherefore that field was called, A field of blood,
unto this day.

9. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by
Jeremy the prophets declaring, And they took the
thirty pieces of silver, the price of him that was
valued, whom they valued out of the children of
Israel,

10. And gave them for the potter's field, as God
pointed out me.

11. Then Jesus stood before the governor: and
the governor asked him, saying, Art thou the

318 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

king of the Jews ; and Jesus said unto Mm, Thou
sayest.

12. But when he was accused of the chief priests
and presbyters, he answered nothing.

13. Then said Pilate unto him, Hearest thou not,
many things they witness against thee ?

14. But he answered not him to either of the
accusations a word, so as greatly to astonish the
governor.

15. Now at that feast the governor was wont to
release unto the people a prisoner, whom they would,

16. And they had then a notable prisoner, called
Barabbas.

1 7. So, when they were gathered together, Pilate
said unto them, Whom do ye desire, shall I release
unto you, Barabbas, or Jesus which is called
Christ?

18. For he knew that for envy they had delivered
him.

19. When he was set down on the judgment-seat,
his wife sent unto him, saying, Not one matter for
condemnation exists for thee, but for that just men ;
for I have suffered many things this day in a dream
because of him.

20. But the chief priests and presbyters persuaded
the multitude that they should ask Barabbas, and
destroy Jesus.

21. Then the governor answered and said unto

CH XXVII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 319

them, Whether of the twain will ye that I release
unto you, and they said, Barabbas.

22. Pilate said unto them, What shall I do then
with Jesus which is called Christ. They all say unto
him, Let him be crucified.

23. Then the governor said, Because of what evil
that he hath done ? But they cried out the more,
saying, Let him be crucified.

24. And when Pilate saw that he could prevail
nothing, but that rather a tumult was made, he took
water and washed his hands before the multitude,
saying, I am innocent of the blood of this just
person : ye shall be responsible for.

25. Then answered all the people, and said, His
blood be on us, and on our children.

26. Then release he Barabbas unto them; and
when he had scourged Jesus, he delivered him to be
crucified.

27. Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus
into the common hall, and gathered unto him the
whole band of soldiers.

28. And they stripped him, and put on him a
scarlet robe.

29. And when they had platted a crown of
thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed
in his right hand: and they bowed the knee
before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, king
of the Jews ! '

320 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

30. And they spit upon Mm, and took the reed,
and smote him on the head.

31. And after that they had mocked him, they
took the robe off from him, and put his own raiment
on him, and led him away to crucify him.

32. And as they came out, they found a man of
Gyrene, Simon by name : him they compelled to bear
his cross.

33. And when they had come unto a place called
Golgotha, which is for the reception of skulls so
called.

34. They gave him vinegar to drink, mingled with
gall : but when he had tasted thereof, he would not
drink.

35. And having crucified him, they parted his
garments, casting lots j

36. And sitting down, they watched him there ;

37. Then they set up over his head, his accusation
written, This is Jesus the King of the Jews.

38. For two thieves were crucified with him ; one
on the right hand, and another on the left.

39. Then they that passed by reviled him, wagging
their heads,

40. And saying, Thou that destroyest the temple,
and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be
a Son of God, come down from the cross. !

41 . And likewise also the chief priests mocking,
with the Scribes and presbyters, said,

CH= XXVII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 321

42. He that saves others, is he able to save him-
self? If he be the King of Israel, let him now come
down from the cross, and we will believe him.

43. He hath trusted in God; let him deliver him
now, if he will have him : for he said, Verily I am a
Son of God.

44. And the thieves also, which were crucified with
him, cast the same in his teeth.

45. Now from the sixth hour there was darkness
over all the land unto the ninth hour.

46. And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a
loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani ? that is
to say, My God, My God, why hast thou forsaken me ?

47. Some of them that stood there, when they
heard that, said, Doth this man call for Elias ?

48. And straightway one of them ran, and took a
spunge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a
reed, and gave him to drink.

49. But the rest said, Let be, we shall see if Elias
cometh to save him.

50. Then Jesus, when he had cried again with a
loud voice, yielded up the ghost.

51. And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent
in twain, from the top to the bottom ; and the earth
did quake, and the rocks rent ;

52. And the graves were opened; and many bodies
of saints which slept, arose,

53. And came out of the graves after his resurrec-

322 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

tion, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto
many.

54. Now when the centurion, and they that were
with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and
those things that were done, they feared greatly, say-
ing, Truly this man was a Son of God.

55. And many women were there, beholding afar
off, which followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering
unto him :

56. Among which was Mary Magdalene, and
Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the
mother of Zebedee's children.

57. When the even was come, there came a rich
man of Arimathea, named Joseph, who also himself
was Jesus' disciple :

58. He went to Pilate, and begged the body of
Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body to be de-
livered.

59. And when Joseph had taken the body, he
wrapped it in a clean linen cloth,

60. And laid it in his own new tomb, which he had
hewn out in the rock : and he rolled a great stone to
the door of the sepulchre, and departed.

61. And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other
Mary/ sitting over against the sepulchre.

62. Now the next day, that followed the day of the
preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came
together unto Pilate,

CH. XXVIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 323

63. Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver
said,, while he was yet alive, After three days I shall
be raised again.

64. Command therefore that the sepulchre be made
sure until the third day, lest his disciples come, and
steal him away, and say unto the people, He was
raised from the dead : so the last error will be worse
than the first.

65. Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch : go
your way, make it sure for ye have known my decree.

66. So they went and made the sepulchre sure,
securing the stone, by setting a watch.

CHAPTER XXVIII.

1. And in the end of the sabbath, as it began to
dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary
Magdalene, and the other Mary, to see the sepulchre.

2. And, behold, there was a great earthquake : for
an angel of God descended from heaven, and came and
rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it.

3. And his countenance was like lightning, and his
raiment white as snow :

4. And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and
became as dead men.

5. But the angel answered and said unto the
women, Fear not ye : for I know that ye seek Jesus,
which was crucified.

6. He is not here ; for he was raised, as he said,
Come, see the place where the Lord lay.

2 E

324 AN ENGLISH VERSION OF THE

7. And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he
was raised from the dead} and, behold, he goeth
before you into Galilee ; there will ye see him : lo, I
have told you.

8. And they departed quickly from the sepulchre,
with fear and great joy, and did run to bring his dis-
ciples word.

9. And as they went to tell his disciples, then
behold, Jesus met them, saying, AH hail. But they
having come, laid hold of his feet, and prostrated
themselves before him.

10. Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid:
go tell my brethren, that they go into Galilee, for
there will they see me.

11. And when they were going, behold, some of
the watch came into the city, and shewed unto the
chief priests all the things that were done.

12. Then when they were assembled with the pres-
byters, and had taken council, they gave large money
unto the soldiers,

13. Saying, Say ye, His disciples came by night,
and stole him away while we slept.

14. And if this come to the governor's ears, we
will persuade him, and secure you.

15. Then they took the money, and did as they
were taught : and this saying is commonly reported
among the Jews until this day.

16. Then the eleven disciples went away into Ga-

CH. XXVIII. GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 325

lilee, into the mountain where Jesus had appointed
them.

17. And when they saw him, they prostrated them-
selves before him : though they doubted.

18. But Jesus came and spake unto them, saying,
All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth.

19. Go ye therefore, make disciples all the nations,
baptizing them in the name of the Father 3 and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost ;

20. Teaching them to observe all things whatso-
ever I have commanded you : for lo, I as well as you
exist all the days, unto the end of the world.

FINIS.

I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of
God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy,
acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service.
And be not conformed to this world ; but be ye trans-
formed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove,
what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God.

APPENDIX.

AN EXAMINATION OF THE RECORDS IN HOLY SCRIP-
TURE OP THE OCCURRENCES OP THE LAST FEW
DAYS THAT OUR BLESSED LORD WAS UPON
EARTH.

On this subject, one of our last Commentators, a
learned man, to Ms great honor, thus candidly writes,

;

in his comment on Matt : xxvi. 17. "I shall give in
as short a compass as I can, the various solutions
(respecting the occurrences of our Saviour's last days)
which have been attempted, and the objections to
them; fairly confessing that none of them satisfy me,
and that at present I have none of my own." The
difficulties that beset this subject will vanish, to all
those who are really satisfied to be directed alone by
what is recorded in Holy Scripture; I say really,
since, in the present day, men from their very
childhoods having received numerous Traditions, as

328 APPENDIX.

facts that it would be absurd to question, are not
aware how little, even with the sincerest desire, their
belief is truly derived from the word of Almighty
God, and such is especially the case, in relation to the
subject under consideration, in consequence of which,
I am compelled to prove the fallacy of some Uni-
versally received Traditions, ere commencing it, in
order that I may have a reasonable hope of convincing
any of the correctness of my positions.

It is so universally admitted, as to render the pro-
duction of proof unnecessary, That our blessed Lord
was raised from the dead on the First Day of the
week; and it is as universally admitted, that while
on earth he himself declared, Matt. xii. 40, ' ' For as
Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale's
belly; so shall the Son of man be three days, and
three nights in the heart of the earth." The entire
authenticity and correctness of these words are not
questioned by any one; their Literal Sense is clear,
and determines, That if our Saviour was raised from
the dead on the First Day of the week, he must have
suffered, and been buried, on the Thursday preceding.

The record of the duration of an event, admits

APPENDIX. 329

of two distinct Forms of description. The event may
be described,, in relation to the actual amount of time
that it occupied ; or, in relation to the number of the
appointed divisions of time on which it occurred.
Thus a journey to Home may be described as com-
pleted in ten days, or, on the eleventh clay ; either is
equally correct ; the one specifies the actual amount
of time it occupied, the estimate of which commences
with the journey j the other the number of the days,
the appointed divisions of time, on which the journey
was being performed. In Greek as in English, the
one Form is distinguished from the other, by the
Expression and Omission of the Preposition On. In
the specification of the actual amount of time an
event occupied, the Preposition is not expressed; in
the specification of the number of the appointed
divisions of time on which it occurred, the Pre-
position must be expressed. Supposing our Blessed
Lord to have suffered on Friday, all the following
statements are just; He suffered on the first day
He rested in the grave on the second day He was
raised from the dead on the third day See Gen.
40, 20 And it came to pass on the third day. He

330 APPENDIX.

laid in the grave two days He was two days and
two nights in the heart of the earth He was raised
from the dead the second day ; certainly not, He was
raised from the dead the third day; or, He was three
days and three nights in the heart of the earth; for
then, from Friday to Saturday must be, Two days
and two nights, and One day and one night can have
no existence Who says to his gardener, in relation to
such time. Here is three days' hire ? Who computes
the creation of the world, From Sunday to Tuesday
three days, then to Thursday three days, then to
Saturday three days, then to Sunday two days?
making together eleven days. Thus then, supposing
our Blessed Lord to have suffered on Friday, in no
statement of Holy Scripture respecting it, can the
word Three be used ; or even the word Third, unless
it is preceded by the Preposition On; yet in nu-
merous passages of Holy Scripture these words are
so used, see Mat. xxvii. 63, John ii. 19, and Mat.
xvi. 21, Mark ix. 31, Luke ix. 22, 1 Cor. xv. 4, &c.
&c. and they are also so used in each of the Three
Creeds; therefore, it is certain, That our Blessed
Lord did not suffer on Friday.

APPENDIX. 331

Thus then it appears, That in relation to the time
of our Blessed Lord's suffering, the Word of God is
clear and determined ; yet this ' e Word hath been
made of none effect through Tradition."

Tradition assumes, That the word Sabbath, as a
mere Appellation of a day, is Synonymous with The
Seventh Day; yet in Lev. xxiii. 32 it is recorded
" In the ninth day of the (seventh) month at even, from
even unto even, shall ye celebrate your Sabbath."
And in the record of the Ten commandments it is.
Exod. xx. 10 "But the Seventh day is (not The
Sabbath, but) A Sabbath to the Lord;" hence this
assumption cannot he regarded. Every Seventh Day
is A Sabbath, but every Sabbath is not a Seventh
Day.

Tradition may assert, That our Blessed Lord
suffered on A day of preparation; for Holy Scripture
so records it. Tradition may assert, That it was on
A day of preparation for a Sabbath ; for Holy
Scripture so records this also. But Tradition cannot
justly assert, That that Sabbath was The Sabbath of
the Seventh Day ; for Holy Scripture records a con-
tradiction of it. " So shall the Son of man be three

2 F %

332 APPENDIX.

J

days and three nights in the heart of the. earth "
St. John xix. 14 records " It was a day of preparation
for the passover" and St. Luke xxiii. 54 records
u Thai a Sabbath drew near" not a Sabbath of The
seventh day, for that approaching day was Friday, but
A Sabbath of the Passover ; hence St. John xix. 31
c< For that Sabbath Day was an high day"

It therefore appears. That there is no authority for
the observance of Good Friday, above, Dogmatic
Teaching ; or, The Edict of a Living Infallible Head.

The Passover, as originally instituted, was confined
to the single ceremony of killing and partaking of
the Paschal Lamb in the manner prescribed in Holy
Scripture. We learn from Levit. xxiii. 5, that this
was to be done on the 14th day of the first month
[Abib, Exod: xxxiv. 18, Nisan Esther iii. 7] at even;
and from Exod. xii. 7, that it was to be eaten with
unleavened bread : but no where is there a command,
that leavened bread is to be put out of their houses,
or not to be partaken of by them at any other time
on that day ; and in all the estimations of the days
of unleavened bread, this day is never included.

Furthermore it should be noted, that in Matt. xxvi.

APPENDIX. 333

17 Mark xiv. 12, the Arrangement is Irregular, in
order to shew, That the day termed, The first day of
unleavened bread, was not strictly speaking such, and
that in Luke xxii. 7 " Then the day of or belonging to
the unleavened bread came, in ivhich the Passover
must be killed" the Arrangement is Regular, the
Sense there expressed being strictly correct. Dent,
xvi. 4, when correctly translated, presents no ob-
jection, thus, And there shall be no leavened bread
seen with thee in all thy coasts seven days, neither
shall there remain any thing of the flesh ivhich thou
sacrificest the evening to the day that is first until the
morning.

The received translation of Exod. xii. 18, appears
to contradict what is stated above, In the first month,
on the \4ith day of the month at even, ye shall eat un-
leavened bread, until the one and twentieth day of the
month at even; bnt it appears to have escaped the
observation of the translator, that the Prepositions
differ before each of the words evening, the. first
expressing, after it is passed, and so excluding the
fourteenth day in the computation the other ex-
pressing, until it is passed, and so including it in the

334 APPENDIX.

computation. Were both days included in the com-
putation, the number of days would then be eight,
whereas in the next verse it is stated that they
are seven.

The ordinance of the Passover was commanded to
be followed by The Feast of unleavened bread, which
in Leviticus xxiii. 6. 8, is commanded to be com-
menced on the 15th day of the first month, and to
continue for seven days ; on the first and last of which,
there was to be an holy convocation, and no servile
work was to be done, save [See Exod. xii. 16] that
which every man must eat ; hence the vain conjec-
tures of those, who talk of a Preparation for the Sab-
bath of the seventh day, consisting in the cooking of
food, &c. to be used on that day ; contending that
Trapao-Ktvri is equivalent to Friday.

In after years, this feast is itself called the Pass-
over, See Luke xxi. 1, Deut. xvi. 2, 2 Chron. xxxv.
7, 8, 9, See Whitby's Appendix to Mark xiv. without
any mode of distinguishing it from the real Passover,
other than in the nature of the requirements for its
celebration/ both as respects the time of its duration,
and the sacrifices and rights connected with it. In

APPENDIX. 335

some few cases, attention to the form of expression
in the original, points out which of the two are

/

referred to; thus Ezekiel xlv. 21 is not, Ye shall
have the Passover, a feast of seven days, but "In the
first month on the 14th day of the month, the Passover
feast shall be to you ; seven days unleavened bread ye
shall eat

John xviii. 28 has been the occasion of much
difficulty, by its representing the Jews as preparing
to celebrate a festival, which had been celebrated the
previous night, and in which our blessed Lord himself
had taken part. Much of this difficulty has arisen,
from commentators having confined their estimate of
what is implied by the term Preparation, To the pro-
curing of offerings for the sacrifices, and the cooking
of the food required by the people, [the last of which
is not forbidden to be done on any sabbath] and hav-
ing passed over the more general duty of the multi-
tude in relation thereto, namely, The Preparation of
themselves, by avoidance of defilement, and the per-
formance of all requisites to fit them to be partakers
of the festival. As the festival referred to in John
xviii. 28, continued for eight days, each of those days,

336 APPENDIX.

was, A day of Preparation, not for, but of the Pass-
over ; as in either of those days, a man might incur
defilement, and so preclude his participating in the
festival ; and that this is the real sense intended to
be expressed in John xix. 14, is evident, not only by
the omission of the Article before the ' word Prepara-
tion, thus showing, that it was only A day of Prepa-

9

ration, not The day of Preparation, but also by its
being expressed, Of or belonging to the Passover, and
not as in 2 Chron. xxxv. 7, For the Passover.

As respects our Blessed Lord's participation of the
Passover the night before he suffered, and of the time
of his suffering, and the events that occurred between
it and his resurrection, Holy Scripture is clear and
without any ambiguity.

All agree as to the testimony of Holy Scripture,
That our Blessed Lord was raised from the dead on
the first day of the week ; and that he himself de-
clared Matt. xii. 40, That he should remain " Three
days and three nights in the heart of the earth," and
as no man has yet shewn that the Phrase Day and
Night has ever been used as descriptive of a space of
time, in which the whole of the night is excluded, it

APPENDIX. 337

necessarily follows, that our Blessed Lord must have
suffered on Thursday, and have partaken of the Pas-
chal Lamb on the preceding "Wednesday after sunset,
after which rite he retired to the garden of Grethse-
mane, where Judas and the multitude came with
torches and took him that night, and delivered him
into the pow?r of the Jews, who the next morning,
Thursday morning, subjected him to the examinations
recorded in the gospels, and ultimately obtained his
crucifixion at about noon, from which he was released
by death at about three, and before sunset, was by
Joseph of Arimathea hurriedly laid in the grave, as
the day that commenced after sunset, was the first
sabbath of the Passover, being the 15th of Nisan,
called John xix. 31, An high day, and that year com-
menced after sunset on Thursday, and continued
until sunset on Friday, which was immediately fol-
lowed by the Sabbath of the seventh day.
The time just specified of our Saviour's suffering, is

.

that which is absolutely necessary, in accordance with
the usage of Greek, to justify the correctness of the
numerous passages in Holy Scripture, which state,
That our Blessed Lord was raised from the dead,
The third day.

338 APPENDIX.

Again the correctness of the various times specified
above, is much supported, if not established, by Matt,
xxviii. 1, where the record is in the original, After the
Sabbaths, Plural, and not as the Received Version
has it, In the end of the Sabbath : also by the day that
followed that on which our blessed Lord suffered, being
termed, Mark xv. 42, Luke xxiii. 54, "A sabbath ;"
whereas the day which preceded that on which he
was raised from the dead is termed Mark xvi. 1, The
Sabbath, and Luke xxiii. 56, "And rested the indeed
Sabbath according to the commandment"

It appears to me, that what commentators have
advanced relative to our Blessed Lord's not having
partaken of the last Passover, is too devoid of weight,
to require any farther notice of it.

ERRATA

OF THE

ENGLISH VERSION OF ST. MATTHEW.

Chap. iii. 11. he shall baptize you, read, he will baptize you,.

Chap. iv. 16. Even for them which sit in the region and shadow
of death, a light beheld by them, read, Even a light sprung up to
them which sit in the region and shadow of death.

Chap, v, 10, 11 and 12. Should be as follows

10. Blessed are those of them that have been persecuted for
righteousness; in that the kingdom of heaven is open to them.
Blessed are ye

11. When men have reviled you, or persecuted you, or said all
manner of evil things against you falsely, for my sake, rejoice and be
exceeding glad ;

12. For great is your reward in heaven ; &c. &c.

15. And put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick, read, And
put under its extinguisher, but on its candlestick.

21 and 22. Should be as follows

21. Ye have, heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou
shalt not kill ; and whosoever shall kill, shall be in danger by the
judgment awarded to him.

22. But I say unto you, That whosoever is angry with his brother

340 ERRATA OF THE

without a cause, shall be in danger by the judgment awarded to
him ; and whosoever shall say to his "brother, Raca, shall be in
danger by the edicts of the council ; but whosoever shall say, Thou
fool, shall be in danger as regards hell fire.

32. And whosoever shall marry her that is so unholily put away,
read, And whosoever shall marry her that is unholily put away
40. And if any man has wished thee to be condemned even to talie
away &c., read, And if any man. has wished thee to be condemned,
or to take away &c.

Chap. viii. 12. Should be as follows

12. But the children of the kingdom shall be cast out into the
darkness that is in that place outer ; the weeping and gnashing of
teeth will not cease

Chap. is. 6. Should be as follows

6. Except it be for ye to know that the son of man hath power on
earth to forgive sins ; then he saith to the sick of the palsy,
arise &c. &c.

15. And then shall they fast, read, And then will they fast.
33. It was never so seen in Israel, read, It was never so seen through
the Israel's power.

Chap. si. 23. Shall be brought down to hell. This should be.
Will be brought down to hell.

Chap. xiii. 42 and 50. Should be as follows

And will cast them into the furnace of the fire that is there, the
wailing and gnashing of teeth will not cease.

Chap. xiv. 2. Should be as follows

And said unto his servants, This is John the Baptist ; he waa
raised from the dead ; and on this account the mighty works &c. &c.

Chap. xv. 4. Let him die, read, Dies in death 30. take from it,
And so he healed them, and add it to the commencement of verse
31 omitting the comma after the word Them.

ENGLISH VERSION OF ST. MATTHEW. 341

Chap, xviii. 19. Should be as follows.

Farther, verily I say unto you, That -when two Christians should
have agreed on earth respecting an allowable act, whensoever they
should have asked, it shall be theirs of my father which is in heaven
to be bound by or loosed from their agreement 28. Pay me that
thou owest, read, Pay me what thou hast, thou owest 33. Shouldst
not thou also, read, Thou shouldst then

Chap. six. 5. Should be as follows, And said on this account, a
man shall leave his father &c. &c.

Chap. xxii. 13. And cast hirn into the outer darkness ; there will
be weeping and gnashing of teeth, read, And cast him into 'the
darkness that is in that place outer j the weeping and gnashing of
teeth will not cease.

Chap, xxiii. 9 and 10. Should be as follows

9. And ye should call no man because he is a Christian, father
upon the earth ; for one is your father, which is in heaven.

10. Neither should ye be called masters ; for one of you that are
Christians is the Master, even Christ. 13. And for a pretence make
long prayer, read, Yet make long prayers respecting it for a shew.
15. The child of hell than yourselves, read, The child of hell than of
yourselves. 36. All these things. This should be. That all these
things.

Chap. xxiv. 20. Be not in the winter, neither extending to a
Sabbath, read, Be not so long as to have a winter, or even a
Sabbath :

51. Should be as follows, And will cut him asunder, and will
place him his portion with the hypocrites ; there the weeping and
the gnashing of teeth will not cease.

Chap. xxv. 30. Should be as follows

30. And cast ye the unprofitable servant into the darkness that is
in that place outer ; the weeping and gnashing of teeth will not
cease.

342 ERRATA.

Chap. xxvi. 9. For this might. This should be. For this should.
24. He that is indeed the son, read, Verily he that is the son.
29. I will not drink from the present time after this ceremony, the
fruit of the vine, read, I will not drink from the present time, after
this ceremony of the fruit of the vine. 43. And found them asleep,
read, And found them again asleep. 64. Thou hast asked, over &c.,
read, Thou hast declared that I am ; over &c. 75. That before a
cock crows. This should be. That before cock crow.

Chap, xxvii. 42. We will believe him, read, We will believe in
him. 47. Doth this man call for Elias, read, Surely this man calls
for Elias. 63. After three days, read, Within three days.

WOEKS OE HERMAN HEOTFETTEB,

PUBLISHED BY

CRADOCK & Co., 48, Paternoster Row, and J. BUMPUS, 158, Oxford Street.

INTRODUCTORY WORKS.

RULES FOR ASCERTAINING THE SENSE CONVEYED IN ANCIENT

GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. Price Is.

IrjVQV. ITS USAGE AND SENSE IN HOLY SCRIPTURE. Price is. 6d.
Ir/a-ovs, Kvpios. THEIR USAGE AND SENSE IN HOLY SCRIPTURE.

Price Is. 6d.

7Tvevp.a. ITS USAGE AND SENSE IN HOLY SCRIPTURE. Price 2s.
AN EXAMINATION INTO THE SIGNIFICATIONS AND SENSES OF THE

GREEK PREPOSITIONS. Price 6d.

LITERAL TRANSLATIONS ON DEFINITE RULES OF TRANSLATION, AND
ENGLISH VERSIONS OF

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. Price 4s.

ST. MARK. Price 3s.

ST. LUKE. Price 4s.

ST. JOHN. Price 4s.
THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. Price 4s.

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE, TO THE ROMANS. Price 4s.

To THE CORINTHIANS. Price 3s.

THE LAST ELEVEN EPISTLES OF PAUL THE APOSTLE. Price 5s.
THE LAST EIGHT BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. Price 4s.

MISCELLANEOUS WORKS.

ON THE AUTHORITY OF SCRIPTURE WITH RESPECT TO ADDRESSING
PRAYER AND WORSHIP TO THE LORD JESUS CHRIST. Price Is. 6rf.

A LETTER TO THE RIGHT REVEREND DR. WISEMAN ON TRANSUB-
STANTIATION. Price 6d.

THE REVEALED HISTORY OF MAN. Price 2s.

E. COLYER, Printer, 17, Fenchurch Street,

- - - ^---'-

,, i.";^^^i^:3Q^r<i "Jc^^r-'j;:.^^^^.^-^: J^- .-

.Kfefe&ivSi3A<&f;-SKa : H; ^